《President’s Sweet Wife》 Chapter 1 Adultery Caught on the Scene Chapter 1 Adultery Caught on the Scene ¡°Do you still have Durex Excita Ribbed Medium?¡± ¡°Yes, we do.¡± ¡°Plus a Taste Mix and ck Wildcat suit.¡± ¡°Ok. Address?¡± ¡°Room 2202 at Reika Hotel¡± ¡°Sure¡± ... It was already 11 o¡¯clock when Natalia Dawson arrived at the hotel. The timing was not safe for her, the owner of a sex toys business to deliver by herself. Especially for a pretty young girl like her. But life was not easy, as every spending needed money. Moreover, Shawn Miller woulde back in a few days. They had been dating for six years. Shawn was busy with his business both at home and abroad. She couldn¡¯t slow him down. Luckily their rtionship was pretty steady over the years. She owned a small business apart from her daily job. Shawn was about to celebrate his birthday in a few days. She intended to prepare a surprise for him. By thinking of that, Natalia smiled unconsciously. She held the delivery box, walked towards the hotel with the peak her cap lowered a little. Reika Hotel was a famous in City J. Most of the people whoe here were wealthy and respectable. The lobby was gorgeous with elevators decorated in gold and silver. As long as one walked in under the light, a sense of inferiority rose up by the flowing ambience. Natalia didn¡¯t look around, and moved forward with the box in her hands. Her pretty face was covered by the facial mask, with tranquil eyes full of aloofness. The elevator stopped on the 22nd floor. ¡°DING!¡± Natalia walked to Room 2202 and buzzed the door bell. An impatient voice came out before the door opened. ¡°Don¡¯t... Shawn...the delivery is here.¡± ¡°Hold on. Let me pick it up.¡± Natalia twitched her mouth. They started already before they got the condom? How impatient they were! Soon after, the door was opened by a man in his bathrobe. There was water vapour on his body. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalia handed the box over without looking at him. ¡°843 in total!¡± ¡°Cash or Wechat Pay?¡± The man didn¡¯t respond. A tentative voice rose up right after, ¡°Natalia?¡± Natalia looked up in shock. The man in white bathrobe had tall figure and damp hair. He had apletely surprised, startled and... rattled look upon his handsome look. She pulled a long face in a second. ¡°Who¡¯s that, Shawn?¡± ¡°The delivery guy.¡± Shawn rushed to speak before Natalia tried to say anything. He pulled out a stack of money from his wallet, and handed over to her quickly, and snatched the box at the same time. ¡°BANG!¡± The door was closed. Natalia was trembling, her face pale. She bursted into sneer all of a sudden. The money in her hand seemed to make fun of her ignorance and stupidity. Natalia took a deep breath upon hearing the voice inside. She choked back her tears hard. As soon as she got close to the elevator, she took out the phone. ¡°Hello, is that the police? I call to report for someone taking drugs and hiring prostitute at Reika Hotel. The room number is...¡± In twenty minutes. A police car stopped in front of the Reika Hotel, with a crowed of media reporters with their cameras. By the time Shawn was taken out, the reporters surged forward. "Mr.Shawn, someone reported that you were with female prostitutes, taking drugs in the hotel, is this true?" ¡°Mr. Shawn, as the heir of Miller Group. Do you think it¡¯s okay to do that?¡± ¡°Mr. Shawn, who was the girl with you? There is rumor that you stayed with a rising star in the entertainment industry. Is this true?¡± ¡°Mr. Shawn...¡± Shawn was tightly packed by the reporters. Even the police could not hold them back. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help roaring out, ¡°Fuck off!¡± Those reporters got shocked and stepped back. Through the crowd, Shawn casted a fierce nce at Natalia, who was behind them. ¡°Is this what you want?¡± Natalia curled her lips, a sh of sneering across her eyes. ¡°You will never ever get my love by doing this!¡± Natalia walked up abruptly. She raised her hand under the stare of all the media and polices... ¡°BANG!¡± She pped hard on Shawn, his face turning to the other side. The crowd quieted down. The police opened his mouth, ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help myself!¡± She cracked a light smile and rubbed her waist. Then a chilly voice rose up towards the hatred face of Shawn. ¡°Do you think I still care about a piece of shit? The p was just the interest. I will need you to pay for the capital in three days!¡± A sh of anxiety came across Shawn, ¡°What... capital?¡± Natalia raised her eyebrow, ¡°Seriously? You want me to remind you of that?¡± Shawn¡¯s face suddenly whitened. Natalia sneered, her eyes were filled with sarcasm and contempt. The police gave a sign soon as their conversation ended, and Shawn was then taken into the police car. As he carried off, those journalists left one after another hurriedly. The crowded entrance was empty soon after. Natalia stood for a while, and was about to leave when she recovered herposure. Unexpectedly, someone was behind her with a doubtful look. It was a young, statuesque man in his dark suit, a pair of deep eyes filled with craftiness. Under the dim light, his regal sketch didn¡¯t seem to go with the feasting and revelry around. Natalia felt a sense of familiarity subconsciously. But she soon gave up her thinking upon seeing the secretary and his silver Porsche beside. There was no way for her to know a guy like him. She turned away and left with no more thoughts. Archie arthy asked faintly when Natalia disappeared in the traffic flow. ¡°Who was that guy?¡± Brian Simpson replied in a rush, ¡±Do you mean the man who was taken away by the police?¡± ¡°He seems to be the young master of the Miller Family, who just came back from abroad.¡± Archie frowned, ¡°I¡¯m talking about thatdy.¡± ¡±What?¡± Brian puzzled, ¡°Which one?¡± He quickly realized after noticing the impatient look on Archie¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry president. I will check it out now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Something crossed Archie¡¯s mind after Brian was interrupted. He put on a faint smile towards the direction Natalia left. A surprising look showed up on his face. After a while, Archie made a step inside. ... Natalia followed to the police station as the informant. A group of people broke in rashly when she finished the record. ra Reid took the lead. Once rushing in, she pped Natalia on the face. Natalia felt a taste of blood over her mouth. She looked up towards them with knitted brows. ¡°You are such a bitch!¡± ra shook badly with anger, ¡°You made a tip-off to the police for your young sister?¡± ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡± Natalia swiped out the blood. She lifted her eyes to ra sarcastically. ¡°My young sister? You mean Jessica Dawson?¡± ¡°What are you pretending? The news have spread all over, as Jessica seduces someone¡¯s fiance. You are the one to me for all these. How could you not know about it?¡± Natalia chuckled with lowered eyes. ¡°It turns out to be my young sister. I thought she was a slut who tried to make some money by having sex with Shawn. How could it be my little sister?¡± Chapter 2 Excel Your Mom Chapter 2 Excel Your Mom Philip Dawson shouted out lound behind ra, ¡°Bastard! What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I am talking about the truth.¡± She never expected that Jessica would have an affair with Shawn. She tried to vent her hatred towards Shawn for his betrayal. That was why she called the police. Unexpectedly, it was not only her fiance cheating on her. She found that Jessica, as her half-blooded sister, tangled with Shawn as well. That was funny! ¡°You!¡± ra was in a towering rage. Aleena stopped her when she tried to hit Natalia with her stick. ¡°Calm down, Mom. Don¡¯t get angry. It hurts your body.¡± Then she turned to Natalia, ¡°Stop displeasing your grandma anymore. Jessica was the one to me for. You could do whatever you want, but not to your grandma. Don¡¯t be rude to your grandma.¡± Anyone who was not familiar to Aleena would think her as a thoughtfuldy. Natalia raised her lips ironically. Philip got more angry by seeing the look on her face. ¡°Are you feeling proud of yourself now?¡± You sent your sister and your fiance to the police station, and made both the Dawson and Miller family embarrassed?¡± Do you still know who you are? Jessica was a pop star. You would ruin her career by what you did today. She wouldn¡¯t be able to work in the entertainment industry anymore. Our family would lose connection to the Miller family as well. Have you thought about all these? Natalia gave a bleak smile, ¡°These were all you could think about?¡± Philip was stunned there. ¡°You are here to me on me for what they have done? Then what do you expect from me? Turning a blind eye after finding out everything? Or generously send my blessing out? Philip was silenced. He roared back after a few seconds. ¡°You vented on someone else for not keeping your fiancee? If you are admired, how would Shawn fall in love with your sister? You never reflect on yourself, just like your mom. All you can do is to me others.¡± Natalia was badly provoked. The guy in front of her was beyond her imagination. Philip cheated on her mom five years ago. Until Aleena brought Jessica in, she met her little sister for the first time. The terrible blow drove her Mom crazy and shemitetd suicide soon after. She drove a car and run to a river. The Dawson family sent Natalia abroad to avoid trouble. They left her alone and never cared for her well-beings. By inherit her Mom¡¯s property, Natalia survived those years. Otherwise, she might be dead already. She didn¡¯t expect her Dad and grandma would nder her Mom after her death, although they didn¡¯t like her all the time. Natalia was bitterly disappointed. She fleered, ¡°You are right! I am useless. I can¡¯t inherit anything from a Mom who seduced someone¡¯s husband. Jessica was doing much better than her Mom, as I can see.¡± Aleena¡¯s face was suddenly pale. Philip burst into anger, ¡°What kind of bullshit are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know what I am talking!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡±Enough!¡± Grandma shout out snappishly. Philip was persuaded by Aleena when he was about to continue. The moment he looked up, Charlie Miller took Shawn and Jessica out from the hearing room on the other side of the corridor. Charlie, together with Shawn and Jessica, were all stern-faced. Jessica grabbed Shawn¡¯s arms tightly with grievance and tolerance on her face. Her eyes turned red in pity. The crowd rushed forwards with great concern. ¡°Jessica, are you Okay?¡± Jessica shook her head and replied dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she turned her face to Natalia behind the crowd. ¡°Sister.¡± She called in a gentle voice, with a guilty look towards Natalia, and moved forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you toe over... Me and Shawn... We never did that on purpose. Please forgive us!¡± Natalia stared at her with her poker face. Charlie sighed with resignation. ¡°We are the one to me for what happened. What happened is happened. Let me know what you want forpensation. We will try our best to fulfill your needs.¡± Natalia fleered, ¡°Compensation? Are you trying to bribe me with hush money?¡± A sense of guilt went across Charlie. He red back to Shawn snappily, ¡°You are such a bastard. Come over to make yourself clear for what you did!¡± Shawn reluctantly yielded to his Dad¡¯s authority, and moved towards Natalia. ¡°We don¡¯t fit each other, Natalia. Let¡¯s cancel our engagement!¡± Natalia was shocked. His words cut her like a knife, with pains all over. She already figured out their ending. But when he spoke it out, the sadness rushed across her heart, chilling her entire body. She stared at the man in front with a pouty mouth and reddish rims of her eyes. ¡°How long have we been together, Shawn?¡± ¡°Six years.¡± ¡°Six years?¡± "Well." That was what she got after six years C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He had no sense of guilt, no action to keep their love or even no apology for his behavior. All he said was that they were not fit for each other. Something was tore apart from the bottom of Natalia¡¯s heart. She replied sarcastically with no hesitation, ¡°Okay. I agree with you.¡± Shawn was surprised by how decisive she was. He questioned with knitted brows, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°I can agree on the cancetion. But I need the three newly-acquired subsidiarypanies under my name as apensation.¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy? Philip screamed out before Charlie and Shawn tried to respond. Natalia fleered at her, ¡°You¡¯ve already taken her business into consideration, before you two get married? Isn¡¯t it too early to tter at this time?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Charlie lifted his hand. He interrupted Philip and turned to Natalia with a calm look. ¡°I promise you for what you want. As soon as you bring in the marriage contract, I will transfer the ownership under your name.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Charlie left with hiswyer. Philip gave a fierce stare towards Natalia. He supported his Mom and walked away under thepany of Aleena. Only Natalia, Shawn and Jessica were left there. Natalia didn¡¯t want to be involved with them anymore. She turned around with a straight face when Jessica pulled her over. ¡°Sister!¡± She was blocked the next second. Jessica choked with sobs. She grasped Natalia¡¯s arm and asked in a quaking voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I didn¡¯t mean to steal Shawn from you. Please don¡¯t be mad at us. I will do whatever you want me to do forpensation.¡± Chapter 3 Lost Again Chapter 3 Lost Again Natalia was filled with disgust by seeing the helpless look on Jessica¡¯s face. She threw her off, ¡°Don''t touch me!¡± Even though Natalia didn¡¯t put forth her strength, Jessica staggered to the ground all of a sudden with a squeal. ¡°Jessica!¡± Shawn lunged for her, and lifted her up with a deep growl. ¡°Natalia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Natalia tried to make an exnation subconsciously, but she got interrupted by Jessica right away. ¡°Don¡¯t me on my sister, Shawn. I¡¯m responsible for all these matters. I deserve everything she wants for punishment.¡± Upon hearing that, Natalia was in shock with her pupil shrank to a narrow slit. She looked up and met the lost stare of Shawn¡¯s. ¡°I never expect you to be like this. Come at me for all the mes! I¡¯m the one who made all the mistakes. Why do you aim at her?¡± Natalia was about to contradict what he said. But the words were stuck in her throat and tortured her a lot. ¡°So you think... I pushed her to the ground?¡± ¡°I believe what I see. I used to think you as a kind-hearted girl, who is just a little mean sometimes. But until now I realize how vicious and cruel you are. I was wrong about you for so many years.¡± Natalia stunned there in horrified disbelief. She turned to Jessica and found her dizzy with sess. A sense of sadness rushed up. After a while, she chuckled with sarcasm. ¡°I just figure out how stupid you are, Shawn!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing. Aren¡¯t you in love with each other so much? Okay. I will fulfill what you want. No one will get back with a piece of shit again, right?¡± Shawn pulled a long face. He didn¡¯t think a cultured woman like Natalia would be rude to say that. He looked displeased, ¡°Natalia! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Natalia made a response to him scornfully. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the area touched by Jessica. ¡°All right!¡± She remarked casually. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight. Get out of my world with your noble mistress from now on! You have my best wishes...¡± She rolled her eyes, with a faintly mocking voice, ¡°You guys deserve each other for how bitchy you are.¡± She walked away right after, leaving no room for them to rify. Shawn¡¯s face was ghastly pale. He asked angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? Stop...¡± ¡°Shawn...¡± Shawn¡¯s arm was grabbed unexpectedly. He found a deathly look on Jessica¡¯s face. She clutched her belly, ¡°Shawn, my stomach...¡± Shawn was scared, ¡°What happened, Jessica?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± A string of blood fell between the thighs of Jessica. Shawn¡¯s pupils narrowed, and he was startled by what he saw. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will send you to the hospital now.¡± ... He held Jessica in his arms on their way. Natalia got on her car. She cracked a ironic smile soon as the car faded away. She drove to Reika Hotel instead of heading home. Arge bar was on the first floor of the hotel. The lobby was in bustling feasting. She sat by the counter, and downed the liquor one ss after another. She wasn¡¯t that addicted to alcohol. While nothing seemed to be better to numb herself temporarily at this time. Natalia could pretend to be rakish and dauntless in front of them. But only she knew how grieved she was. Their long-term rtionship wouldn¡¯t be able topete with the lie of his betray. He was having sex with other woman when she already made up her mind to marry him with a lifetimemitment. How sarcastic it was! Natalia raised another ss and gulped it down. Even she could drink a lot, she was still a little drunk after that. At this time, her phone in the bag vibrated. Natalia reached down to grab it in a daze and answered, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°You lost again, sister!¡± It was Jessica. Natalia gave a mocking smile. ¡°You call to me just to show off?¡± Jessica repliedcently. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m pregnant, sister?¡± By hearing that, Natalia turned a ck look. She cast a sharp eye towards the people twirled on the dance floor. After a second, a faint voice rose C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. up, ¡°Why are you mentioning these? I never had sex with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shawn¡¯s child. He told me that we would marry soon. He never had sex with you over thest six years. You might think it to be to love. In fact, he showed no interest in you and found kind of queasy to stay with you.¡± Natalia clutched her fists tightly with Jessica¡¯s words. ¡°Do you know? We had sex as long as we met each other. He said he never had such happiness with mepared to other women. He mentioned you specifically. As a dead and poker-faced people with no fun at all. Every other woman knows how to please and attend their man, but you are just a macho woman. What¡¯s the fun to be with a homosexual woman like you?¡± Natalia gnashed her teeth in hatred. Something seemed to drag and pierce through her heart. She took a deep breath and sneered. ¡°Are these all you want to say? I thought you would have more brilliant remarks.¡± ¡°I won¡¯tugh at you for how mad you are. Just let me know, sister.¡± ¡°Why do I need to be mad? Only you would treasure garbage dumped by others. Are you feeling disgusting for staying with a piece of shit?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°All right!¡± She remarked casually. I¡¯m not talking nonsense with you. Don¡¯t try to irritate me anymore. You can¡¯t afford the consequence of pissing me off.¡± Natalia hanged up the phone right after. She did feel miserable for sure. But she wouldn¡¯t speak it out. What Jessica just said hurt her a lot. She still remembered the admiring words Shawn said when they hadn¡¯t started their rtionship yet. He said he was fond of the pure, chaste and noble look of her. He felt her to be the flower on top of the mountain. She can only be appreciated distantly rather than being touched sphemously. All he wanted to do was to protect her from getting hurt. The purest love should be in the to style, rather than being physically engaged all the time. But the truth was that, Shawn cheated on her for Jessica. And Jessica even got pregnant now. A sense of sarcasm rose up from the bottom of her heart. She covered her face with tears welling up in the eyes. Right at the moment, someone patted her on the shoulder. ¡±What? Is this Miss Natalia? It¡¯s reallyte now. Are you here for the delivery again? Natalia turned around and found out a couple of hot girls standing there. They were lead by Shawn¡¯s sister, Katie Miller. Chapter 4 Met Again Chapter 4 Met Again Katie always set herself against Natalia since they were very young. Natalia didn¡¯t want to argue with her. She called for her bills and pulled out some money. While at this time, Katie stepped up and blocked her way. ¡°Why are you leaving? Let me see what do you have today? Condoms or lubricant?¡± Then she tried to catch her bag. Natalia stepped back and turned an angry look to Katie. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Katie! ¡°Too far? Ha! Ha! She acted like she just heard a colossal absurdity. ¡°Natalia! Do you still regard yourself as my brother¡¯s girlfriend? He broke up with you already! You are just being nothing in front of me. Stop being arrogant.¡± Natalia put on a straight face, but didn¡¯t reply. At this time, Katiemanded, ¡°Go ahead. Grab her bag for me!" ¡°The bag wouldn¡¯t surprise me. Does she have a sex toy business? It¡¯s alreadyte at night. I wonder if she¡¯s here for delivery or prostitution.¡± ¡°I agree with you, but nobody seems to be fond of her stiff look. Let¡¯s take her clothes off to see if we can find anything. Maybe your brother can then be proimed innocence. Katie responded with a glowing look, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it.¡± By the time they stepped up eagerly, Natalia¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She turned away to escape before they realized. While she was too drunk to figure out the direction. She rushed in a daze when a sign of washroom showed up. ¡°Shit!¡± Someone in the washroom screamed out. There were two men there. One was smoking and the other was about to pee when she broke in. She almost scared him out of his pants. It was the first time for Natalia to see a scene like this. She stunned a little before realizing that she went in male¡¯s bathroom. Her face reddened all of a sudden. ¡±I...I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake!¡± She staggered out when Katie¡¯s voice came nearer. ¡°Which way did she go? Where is she now?¡± ¡°I catch her to go this way. How could she disappear?¡± ¡°She must be in the washroom! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s find her out!¡± Hearing that, Natalia looked ahead. She seemed to be familiar with the guy who was smoking. ¡°Can I hide here for a while, Sir?¡± She made up her mind for this unspeakable request in order to escape from Katie Archie faintly nced at Brian, who was in a muddle putting on his trousers, ¡°Get out!¡± This seemed to be a big award for him, and Brian slipped away in a rush. At this time, Natalia felt a little dizzy. She subconsciously tried to hold something to keep bnced, but with her weak legs, she was about to fall down to the ground. Natalia closed her eyes with blood freezes. But nothing happened after. She was picked up by Archie¡¯s strong arm. Natalia crashed into his arms and slipped down in spite of herself as the dizziness got worse. Archie dropped his cigarette, and pulled her up with both hands. He knitted his upon seeing how drunk Natalia was. ¡±How much did you have, Natalia?¡± Natalia was confused when Archie spoke out her name. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Archie stared at her with calm eyes, but didn¡¯t reveal his mood in his sparse eyes. After a while, he responded disdainfully. ¡±No!¡± ... Archie brought her out of the bar. She grabbed his neck with a blush on her face and eyes half-closed. She really drank a lot. Archie put her at the back seat and sit beside her. Brian asked politely while driving ¡°Where are we going, Sir?¡± ¡°arthy mansion.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The car sped along the quiet road at night. Natalia was too drunk to think about anything. She closed her eyes and leaned over the window. All she would do was to sleep when getting drunk. She would make no noises. The result was that she didn¡¯t find out where she was now, especially when there was a man aside. She was dizzy and sleepy with a dim mind. There was an aching feeling in her heart. Her phone rang up suddenly. She seemed to be impatient to pull it out after a few tries. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello Natalia. I¡¯ve heard from Katie that you left with a man at Reika bar?¡± It was Shawn. She opened her misty eyes and asked, ¡°What happened? Did she indict me?¡± Shawn replied with a deep voice, ¡°I understand that I made a mistake today. But you can¡¯t just spoil yourself at the bar. How could you... Natalia didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She interrupted ruggedly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Where are you now? I will send someone to pick you up. ¡°Did you get the permission from Jessica? ¡°Jessica is not a bad girl as you think. She treats you as her sister. If anything happened, she would be grieved for sure.¡± Natalia burst intoughter. It was the first time for her to find out how cheeky Jessica was. Jessica kept lowering her limits. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t know she called me half an hour ago and show off her pregnancy, as well as how she sessfully take my boyfriend away!¡± Shawn blurted out ¡±Impossible!¡± Natalia cracked a mocking smile Shawn took a deep breath and asked with impatience. ¡±What exactly do you want, Natalia? Jessica didn¡¯t speak ill of you from the very beginning. The moment she found that you were at the bar, she asked me to call you right away. She was really afraid of you getting hurt. What about you? You were malicious to her over and over again. I¡¯m sure we did something bad. But do you think you are innocent? You replied on your better family background and bully her all the time. Everytime I asked you to go to a banquet with me, you declined with all kinds of excuses. You even argue with me for the sex toy business. How could it be a decent job? I¡¯m a respected man. How could my girlfriend get involved in the sex toys business? You are a selfish girl who never care about what I think. Now that you me other people on what happened? Natalia was trembling with anger. It never urred to her that Shawn thought her like this! She bullied Jessica? Decline to go to the banquet with him? Bring shame on him by her sex toy business? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A redness went over her eyes. After a while, she started tough out ironically. ¡°It¡¯s great for you to think like this. Really great! Please remember what you say today! I will never forgive what you did to me. You will pay for that sooner orter!¡± She cut off the call when finished. A cranky silence arose in the car. Chapter 5 Cut It in Time Chapter 5 Cut It in Time Natalia leaned over the window with tears. She was watching the night view shing across her eyes. What Shawn said lingered around ridiculously. She didn¡¯t say a word everytime Jessica bullied her on the sly. Jessica was further intensified over and over again. Other than being bby, she would fight back for the injustice. But how could she became the bully in Shawn eyes? She was driven out of the Dawson Family. Everyone in the city knew that she was abandoned. Mrs. Reid was displeased to her as well. In order not to make him feel awkward, Natalia avoided showing up in the public. But Shawn now took it as a decline for his request. And her sex toy business... Her future was wrecked by the selfishness and bias of the Dawson Family. Otherwise, how could she end up with a business like this? But now she was the one who was med for everything in the end? Natalia kept her eyes closed, sad and miserable. Suddenly, a male voice came up, ¡°Is it worth to get upset for a man like that?¡± She froze a little and moved her sights towards him. That was a kingly man who was ramrod straight with a frosty look. Now she was reminded by her words. She was sitting in his car, and he just helped her at the bar. By realizing that, Natalia could no longer be freaked in front of a stranger. She wiped off her tears, ¡°Who said I was sad for him?¡± Archie raised his eyebrow and fell on her reddened eyes. Natalia exined, ¡°This is for myself. For wasting six years of my youth on him.¡± Archie nodded in agreement. ¡°Do you know how to deal with your loss of investment?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Cut it in time.¡± Natalia got shivering by these four words. She turned her head toward him. Archie sat straight and shadowed by the dim light, silhouetted against the light stood the solid and noble figure of him. She met a lot of handsome men in her life, including Shawn. But none of them couldpare to the man in front of her right now. Just as the stars weren¡¯t as fulgent as the Sun and Moon, Archie had a dazzling light all over him. He seemed to be the flying eagle, always powerful and arrogant insufferably. Plus the charming look that was attractive to girls. An absurd thought shed across her mind, and her heart skipped a beat. By staring at his pretty profile, she responded staggeringly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What do you think about sex toy business?¡± She asked after a quick pause. Archie lifted his brows, ¡°Just a regr industry, same as the other ones. I have no special thought on it.¡± Natalia chuckled faintly. She hanged on the mix-up of a tipsy and sober smile with ethereal eyes, ¡°I agree with you.¡± An exotic scent blew over his nose. Archie twisted his head around and found her to sit straight and slopped her body towards him. ¡°Then what do you think of me?¡± Archie¡¯s back was stiffened. She had a pretty look without question. Plus a beauty of sex appeal in amazement. A quiet and magnificent temperament ran over inside out from her beige jacket, with a white tank top inside. A hymn sprang up in his mind. No matter how time flew, the ssic style of beauty stayed forever. But he didn¡¯t speak it out. The words got stuck in his throat. After a while, he answered briefly. ¡°Emmm.¡± Natalia leaned closer. Her lips almost touched his ears, and she whispered, ¡°If I want to have sex you, would you like to have sex with me?¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Brian was driving, But he couldn¡¯t helpughing out. The next second, he felt a pierced look behind him. His smile froze, and he raised the dam-board between the front and back. Finally, Archie sized up the girl beside him. He squinted with a dark look under his eyes, ¡°Are you sure about it? You pay the price having sex with me.¡± Natalia replied scornfully, ¡°How much do you charge for that? I have a lot of money.¡± Reaching into her wallet, she took out all the money. ¡°I can transfer more if these are not enough.¡± At this time, Archie realized that she was seriously. The blue veins on his forehead stood out, and he rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you trying to have sex tonight with whoever sit here?¡± Natalia shook her head. Then she patted on his face with a jovialughter. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. It is because of your handsome look. Since they looked down on me, I need to find someone with a better background and appearance than Shawn to piss them off!¡± Archie never expected to get an answer like that. He pulled a wry face. Her words were not being taken seriously. At this moment, a sudden braking urred. Natalia almost got tumbled down by how drunk she was. Luckily, Archie held her up in time. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We just arrived at the arthy mansion.¡± Brian¡¯s voice came up. ¡°You can go now!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The door was closed. Archie frownly looked at the girl in his arms. She had drowsy eyes and glowing red face. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Natalia didn¡¯t move. She stayed there and looked up at his recalcitrant face. Archie had an abstinent and frigid face, with luscious lips opened and closed, full of invitingly bewitches. Driven by alcohol and sex impulse, she stretched out her hand to his neck and sent a shallow kiss. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Archie straightened his back with contracted pupils. Natalia let go the next second. She chuckled by the stiff look on his face. ¡°You really have honey lips, handsome.¡± Archie became speechless. ... Hemanded after choking back his impulse to throw her off the car. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Natalia didn¡¯t follow. She winked, eyes filled with tears towards hisposed and brilliant look. ¡°Are you dislike me for being rigorous and boring? And that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to have sex with me?¡± Archie kept a straight face, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then why are you not epting my request?¡± She felt a sense of grievance all of a sudden, with a handful of diamond tears ran down her pale face. His mind got pulled tight. Her tears were pouring down her face out of control and soaked his shirt. Chapter 6 Licensed Chapter 6 Licensed Archie felt terrible with knitted brows. After a long time, he sighed lightly with a tender tone, ¡°I will bring you up for a break. Let me go.¡± ¡°No.¡± She held tightly over his neck and burrowed her face into his chest, as a drowning woman waiting for herst rescue. Shawn never wanted to have sex with her in the past six years, and she just took it as his respectful and caring thought. Now she finally figured out that he was just ashamed of her being rigid and boring. As far as he was concerned, Natalia had no difference as a man except for her sexuality. At the thought of this, she felt a stabbing pain over her pride. She kissed his face one more time with arms around his neck, as if she wanted to prove something. This time, she kept his lips in her mouth with a light lick, instead of just picking at it. The bushy eysh thrilled across his skin with a feeling of itch. Archie felt tetanic all over his body. The frazyed nerve failed one after another. At the end, he lost the battle with her. With a mp of her chin, he started to talk in a deep voice. ¡°Do you know what you are doing? Natalia!¡± She loosened her lips with an aching sob, her misty eyes full ofint, just like an injured fawn. After a minute, a confident voice rose up, ¡°I know I try to have sex with you!¡± On hearing that, Archieughed angrily. He turned a gloomy look with low-pitched voice. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nodded confusedly. ¡°Okay. I will satisfy your needs.¡± On the second floor of arthy mansion. The bedroom door opened with a bang. He put her in the bed with a string of kisses, clothes scattered on the ground. She scorched out with a croon, and a dizziness rose up. She could barely tell between dream and reality. A man¡¯s psychedelic voice rang out, ¡°I will give you onest chance. Do you want to have sex with me?¡± She nodded with clouded mind. Unlocking the drawer, he took out the document. ¡°Okay. Sign this first.¡± Natalia turned a drowsy eye towards it, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Marriage certificate is the most basic respect from a man to his woman.¡± His words seemed to be hard to understand. While she still had it finished in an alcoholic haze. By seeing her signature on the paper, Archie curled up his lips approvingly. He put the paper back with an aggressive kiss. A feeling of intimacy filled the room. ... Natalia woke up in pain the next morning. She felt hurt everywhere in the body, just like she was crushed heavily by a truck. Sitting up seemed to be difficult, with her mouth parched and tongue scorched. Natalia gulped down the ss of water on the bedside without any thinking. All the vague memory ofst night started to steam again with a feeling offort. She thought back faintly as getting on the car with a man. Something happened on the quiet after finishing the call with Shawn and Jessica. Natalia threw back the cover in surprise. Even she prepared in advance, the thick love bites still drove her crazy a little. Ah! What happened? She scratched her head depressingly, ¡°Crack¡± By hearing the sound, she suddenly covered the body with quilt. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± A man in great figure came in with steady pace. Natalia got startled. That man was in her distant memory that she had sex with. Archie had a ck suit with well-ironed white shirt inside. The shirt was buttoned up to the top, against the frosty look, stately and high-wattage aura from his head to toe. Archie had a set of woman¡¯s clothes in his hand. Then he put them on the bedside and said tonelessly, ¡°Get changed ande downstairs for breakfast.¡± Natalia pulled him over, ¡°Hey¡± ¡°Aboutst night...¡± Archie lifted his lips, stood with his back to Natalia. A voice rose up with no sympathy ¡°Let¡¯s talk downstairs.¡± Then he left straight and closed the door for her. Natalia rooted there for a while before sinking in the bed again. She covered her eyes with bashfulness, and made a soundless squeal. She wasn¡¯t too drunk to forget what happenedst night. By piecing together the memory, she recalled approximately what she said and done. Ah! How shameful it was! But there was nothing to regret. She went crazy for a moment before getting up, and walked into the bathroom dejectedly. A flush with shame came across her face again, when noticing the dense cyanotic love bites over her body. She managed to finish showering and dressed up. The living room was spacious, the same size as the bedroom. They were both decorated in ck and white, with a ssic and simple style, full of restraining luxury. A freezing wave of wind blew from the French window aside. Archie turned around by hearing the footstep. A sh of amazement came across his eyes when he saw her face. Natalia was wearing the ck shirt and long dress picked by Archie. The neckline was slightly open with a ck tie over her neck. A sense of simplicity and sex appeal sprang up with Natalia¡¯s slim figure. Archie walked towards the dining room with darkened eyes. Natalia quickly followed him and caught his pace by reaching the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst night, sir... I was really drunk.¡± Archie pulled the chair for her, and sat himself on the other side. He responded faintly ¡°No problem.¡± He paused for a while and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do that.¡± ¡°What?¡± A man came in before she figured out what he meant. The man stopped in front of Archie, handing over two red brochures politely, ¡°Everything is done, sir¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Archie replied. He took them over and looked inside, then passed one to Natalia. ¡°Check it out.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Natalia was stunned, and found it to be familiar, like... Upon taking it over, Natalia had a quick heartbeat. She popped her eyes when seeing the names on it, together with the photo. ¡°What... happened?¡± Archie took a slight nce at her. He seemed to be more poised byparison. A deep voice rose when he put aside the marriage certificate. ¡°Have you forgot what you signed?¡± Natalia put on a questioned look, ¡°What did I sign?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing her reaction, Archie patted on the desk, and Brian handed him a document. Natalia picked it up. ¡°Marriage Application¡± was clearly printed on it. Chapter 7 Get Married Chapter 7 Get Married She couldn¡¯t help gasping for air. ¡±Marriage?¡± Us?¡± This... is impossible! I was drunkst night. This certificate is not valid!¡± Archie sneered towards her. ¡°You signed it when you wanted to have sex with me. How can you deny it now?¡± Natalia silenced. ... ¡°Ah!¡± He sneered again with gird. Natalia stuck for a while, before letting out a word, ¡°Marriage should be agreed by both parties. How could you me me for all the faults?¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to get through this without his permission. Unexpectedly, Archie unbuckled the shirt the next second. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t admit, and that¡¯s why I save the evidence.¡± Along with Archie¡¯s action, Natalia saw the love bites and scratches all over his delicate vicle. It was clear how intensivest night was! She just wanted to run away in shame! She was just having a transient happiness with sex, but it turned out to be ying with fire! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. By the ardent reminder from Archie, Natalia finally remembered how enthusiastic she was. She flushed with shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean that. How about this? I will pay thepensation for how much you want. Can we just...not get married?¡± Archie turned a gloomy eye towards her and her respond. ¡°Compensation? Okay! Brian.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brian walked up with an IPAD in his hand. Archie wrote down a couple number and ced it in front of Natalia. ¡°This is the Forbes Billionaires List publishedst month. Someone is willing to pay 30 billion for having sex with our president. Check it out.¡± Natalia freaked out. She took a nce over and saw the harsh look of Archie in the photo. His fierce eyes seemed to pop out and puncture her. She gulped unconsciously. ¡°You mean, I need to pay 30 billion forpensation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalia felt to be trapped right at the moment. She turned a suspicious look towards Archie with pupils shrank. He seemed to look familiar. By checking out the name on both the iPad and marriage certificate. Ar...ch...ie Archie???!!! Wow! Wow! Natalia almost jumped up by astonishment. It was Archie who she was familiar with? The heir of arthy consortium, president of the arthy Group. He was the resident star on Forbes Billionaire List. There was rumor that he was fabulously wealthy with a mysterious family background. He started the business of Annita International several years ago. It only took two years for him to take over half of the market share. That was a miracle. Natalia was silent for a moment. At first, she thought 30 billions was too much forpensation. Now that she knew who Archie was. He deserved this much undoubtedly. Natalia asked carefully, ¡°Then... can we negotiate a little, to change the way ofpensation?¡± Archie lifted up his brows with a pale look ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford 30 billion.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to negotiate.¡± Archie was apparently upset. Brian quickly collect the certificates and document, and left respectfully. Natalia was about to say something before noticing the frosty expression on Archie¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t speak it out. Archie left the word gelidly. ¡°You have three days to sweep the past. I will pick you up after that. You will stay here in the future.¡± Natalia failed to shed a tear. She knew that it was useless to fight back, so she corrected herself. ¡°Can we extend a couple of days longer?¡± Archie sneered withughter. ¡°Ah!¡± Natalia silenced. ... ... Brian was waiting for her outside the arthy mansion. He politely opened the door of a grey Maserati ¡°I will drive you back, Miss Natalia.¡± Natalia cracked a wry smile, ¡°Not necessary. I will get a taxi.¡± ¡°This is themand from Archie.¡± On hearing that, Natalia lowered her eyes and got on the car depressingly. She stayed in a one bedroom apartment in downtown, easy tomute with a great location. The space was enough for her. When getting back, Natalia sank in the sofa with an empty mind. Everything came one after another fromst night. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about it. All she did was to solve them by the light of nature. But now, a sense of tiredness hit her when she got She typed in ¡°Archie¡± in herptop on the desk His name. A vast amount of information popped up. She became more and more disappointed by seeing them. Now that she knew how extraordinary Archie was, she was still distressed by his profiles online. She dared not to irritate him! Not to mention the precious identity, his authority and wealth could already terrify her. He tried to marry her? This was ridiculous. But she wasn¡¯t much surprised. Even being trapped, she had nothing to lose at all. Moreover, she still had three days left. Maybe Archie would regret after three days! Just keep under observation and see what would happen next. Natalia was no longer entangled by thinking of that. She didn¡¯t work on Saturday. After changing a different outfit, she walked directly towards the shop. The sex toys shop was in downtown as well. It only took her five minutes to get there on foot. She rented it two years ago and decorated with all kinds of sex toys. By the time the business started, she hired a staff to look after it, with herself being busy for other works. She came over and made an inspection tour when avable. While the shop assistant was called off these days, she now had to arrange everything by herself. Even Shawn looked down on her business, but she never agreed on that. She didn¡¯t vite thew by making a living with that. How could it be a humble job? There was no doubt that the business was sometimes a little inconvenient for a girl, but it earned excessive profit for sure. She made a huge profit to get her house and a considerable saving. But now she lost everything but the money, which was the most important stuff for her at this time. Due to the breakup with Shawn, she had to get a job rather than working under the Miller Group anymore. By thinking of that, Natalia walked out vacitingly and dialed a number. Chapter 8 Marriage Announced Chapter 8 Marriage Announced The Dawson Family. The living room was filled with people. ra, Philip, Aleena, Katie and some of Jessica¡¯s friends were all sitting there. Jessica and Shawn were on the other side. It seemed to be awkward at the moment. ¡°You are really well-behaved, Jessica! How could Natalia be like that? You and Shawn are two of a kind.¡± She knew how sensitive your identity was. All she tried to do is to ruin your career by calling the police.¡± ¡°I agree on that. She just broke up with Shawn, and fooled around some other guy right away. She was not a decent woman either!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve suffered for being a public figure. Now that everyone is talking about this on the inte. You are framed up to be the one seducing Shawn, who then got caught up by his fiancee. There is also rumor about you taking drugs. You need to find a solution to it.¡± ¡°Yes! She made up her mind to call the police. You can¡¯t await your doom!¡± Jessica turned a pity eye towards ra, who sat in the top chair. She revealed a sense of fragility and sadness across her pale face. "What can I do? I can¡¯t fight against her if she resists. We are a family. Grandma and my parents will be caught in the middle if we get into an argument.¡± By hearing the response, ra showed an favourable look towards her. But Philip shouted in anger ¡°Why is it so difficult for me? Did she treat you as her little sister, same as you did?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me it on her, Mr. Philip... I made some mistakes as well.¡± Shawn responded peacefully with knitted brows. Jessica followed up immediately. ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely my fault. If I didn¡¯t fall in love with Shawn, Natalia wouldn¡¯t...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Jessica.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Shawn stopped her with a deep voice ¡°I mean we need to exin to her as early as possible, instead of keeping it a secret for so long. Now that I made the mistake for you to suffer.¡± By hearing that, Jessica was greatly moved. She put on a grateful look, ¡°Shawn...¡± "Ahem!" ra had a slight cough, and turned a glowing face towards Shawn. ¡°Do you have any solution for this? There is no way to keep in silence anymore. I bet you saw the public voices online. It is totally a mess now.¡± Shawn switched to a dark face, and Jessica clenched her fist nervously. ¡°Mrs. Reid, I promise you to take good care of Jessica. I will release a statement to publish our rtionship when I get back.¡± ra rose up a happy face. Aleena and Philip were getting excited as well. Only Jessica had a look of anxiety in her eyes. ¡°But everyone knows that you have the marriage arrangement already. Will they believe us?¡± Shawn held her hands and exined. ¡°Though everyone knows about the certificate, they barely figure out who my fiancee is. No one will Jessica finally turned up a joyful look. But she frowned the next second. "What about Natalia...¡± ¡°Calm down! I will exin to her.¡± ra replied, with an air of victorious authority as a mistress. You don¡¯t have to make the statement, in case any trouble arose. We can just make the statement the day after tommorrow. It will be Jessica¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s arrange a banquet and invite some reporters toe. The news will be released then.¡± Shawn nodded, ¡°Ok, everything is up to you, Mrs. Reid.¡± ¡°You should talk it over with your parents as well. Marriage is a great affair. You can¡¯t just decide by your own.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already agreed on that. My parents like Jessica very much.¡± ¡°Good to know that.¡± A delight look showed up on ra¡¯s face, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together!¡± Shawn stood up, ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Reid. I have some work to finish today. Let¡¯s meet some other time.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stick to it. Feel free toe back anytime.¡± ra turned to Jessica aside, ¡°See Shawn out, Jessica.¡± Jessica stood up tactfully, ¡°Sure.¡± After they left, ra pulled a long face. She switched the smile to a fierce look towards Philip, and made a lower voice ¡°Give your ruthless daughter a call and ask her toe back tonight.¡± Philip responded right away, ¡°Okay.¡± ... Natalia hanged up aftering to an agreement with the other side. But the phone rang again right away. She stunned with knitted brows upon seeing the name of the caller. Suddenly, she seemed to lose her appetite a lot. Picking up the phone, Natalia responded with a faint voice, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°You still recognize me!¡± Philip¡¯s roar passed through the phone, Natalia couldn¡¯t help staying further from it. Then she simply put it on the table and turned on the hands-free mode. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°When did youe back?¡± She responded faintly with lowered eyes ¡°What¡¯s the question for?¡± ¡°You dare to ask! You even didn¡¯t notify me when you came back! Do you still remember me as you father? Did you still have the family in your mind?¡± Natalia sneered with curved lips, ¡°I remembered that I called you when getting back, Mr.Philip¡± Philip was stunned there. After a while, he asked indeterminately ¡°When did you call? How could I not remember that?¡± Natalia mocked bitterly. As soon as Jessica got back, she realized Philip paid little attention on her. But she didn¡¯t expect him to forget the call when she got back. He was far more careless than she thought. And he now questioned her for not mentioning him about that? This was ridiculous. Philip seemed to feel the mistake he made awkwardly. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve been busy all these years to expand the business. I might forget it. As a daughter, can you understand your father? Is it reasonable for you not te back and visit us after getting back for a long time? Natalia was disinclined to talk nonsense with him. She asked in a steady voice ¡°What are you calling for?¡± ¡°I...¡± Philip was irritated by her cold voice, but then he thought about her temper and depressed the anger. He made a solid statement, ¡°Grandma asked you to have supper at home tonight!¡± ¡°I''m not going!¡± ¡°What do you mean? You are a member of the Dawson Family. Anything wrong to have a meal with the family? Or you want me to pick you up in person?¡± Natalia replied scornfully, ¡°You never ask me for a meal, not even during the holiday season. Now that an invitation has been sent all of sudden, I¡¯m afraid it would be a reunion with malicious purpose.¡± Chapter 9 Forced to Go Home Chapter 9 Forced to Go Home ¡°You!¡± Philip was irritated badly by her, ¡°Are youing back or not?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Okay. Remember what you said! Don¡¯t me on me if Grandma makes trouble on you!¡± Philip hanged up, after realizing he could barelymunicate with a cold fish like her. Natalia didn¡¯t pay attention to him either. She sneeringly put the phone back and ate the take-away. On the other side, ra frowned when Philip came in huffily. ¡°How is that? Have you called her? Will shee tonight?¡± Philip responded snappishly. ¡°How could I make it? She is getting more and more mighty. Unless we go in person in a kindly manner, she wouldn¡¯te.¡± ra turned bad-tempered. ¡°BANG!¡± The chopsticks were heavily put on the table. ¡°This is unbridled!¡± Everyone in the restaurant got shocked. ra took in charge of the Dawson Family after the death of Philip¡¯s father. After all these years¡¯ umtion, her authority impacted a lot. Aleena tipped Jessica a wink. Jessica picked the soup bowl up, walked towards ra, and whispered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Grandma. Your health matters the most.¡± Aleena stroke in as well, ¡°I agree on that. Don¡¯t push Natalia if she didn¡¯t want toe back. We can find some other way to get through this. Your health matters the most.¡± raughed out, ¡°This is ridiculous! She can¡¯t insist without scruple. I will bring her here today for sure! Let me see how stubborn she really is!¡± And with that, she asked the steward Matthew toe. ¡°Matthew, check where Natalia is now. Let her know that if she didn¡¯te back tonight, I will get rid of everything her Mom left her. She would never get them!¡± I will get rid of everything her Mom left. She would never get them!¡± By hearing that, Matthew responded with an anxious look. ¡°Okay.¡± ... In the afternoon, Natalia was about to get off work after finishing thest order. Unexpectedly, Matthew was already waiting outside. Natalia knew him for sure. He had been serving at the Dawson Family for more than ten years. Before Aleena and Jessica took in charge of the family, she had a fair and courteous rtionship with Matthew. His appearance reminded her of Philip¡¯s call before. She suddenly turned a dispassionate look. ¡°Have you finished your work, Miss Natalia?¡± Matthew stepped forward. Natalia took a quick glimpse with keys in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we metst time, Matthew.¡± ¡°You are getting more and more beautiful. If your Mom is still alive, she must be delighted.¡± Natalia curled her lips, ¡°If she is still alive, will you be on her side? Or Aleena¡¯s side?¡± Matthew lost his tongue by surprise. He didn¡¯t prepare for a question like that. Natalia didn¡¯t intend to make him awkward. She chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Matthewughed drily. He was almost frightened to death. ¡°Anything I can help you with, Matthew?¡± He responded immediately, ¡°Mrs. Reid asked me to bring you home.¡± Natalia froze and sneered, ¡°Did Philip mention that I didn¡¯t want to go back?¡± ¡°He did. But Mrs. Reid insisted... If you don¡¯te, you will never get what your Mom left for you.¡± Matthew made a veiled reference. But Natalia had already caught his word. She pulled a long face, ¡°What does she want?¡± Matthew was in a pickle. He paused a little before giving the advise. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered losses from quarreling with your family these years. It¡¯s just a quick meal. You might regret for not epting the invitation and losing what your Mom left for you.¡± Natalia tied up with a grim face. After a while, she loosed the twisted fingers, ¡°I understand.¡± Matthew relieved by her eptance. He stooped to open the car door for her, ¡°Get on please, Miss Natalia.¡± Natalia got in the car, and didn¡¯t say anything. They arrived at the Dawson Family¡¯s house in twenty minutes. The house was located at rich zone of City J. It was surrounded by the mountain and river with a beautiful view. Natalia got off and walked to the house with a poker face. In the living room, Aleena was picking the dress for Jessica for her birthday banquet the day after. To Jessica, it would be an important date for her as to dere her marriage with Shawn on her birthday. After the agreement in the afternoon, ramanded immediately for them to pick banquet dress and book the venue. Customization wouldn¡¯t be possible in just two days. Luckily it was just her birthday banquet. She didn¡¯t need to take the announcement of marriage seriously either, as it was just an illusion to the public. All they needed to do was to make a simple rification. A couple of favorable dresses finally got picked out after spending the whole afternoon for selection. All they needed to do was to wait until tomorrow for the fitting. By the time they made the gleeful discussion, some noises came over from the door. They looked up and saw Natalia walking in. She was wearing a beige jacket with ck pencil pants, and a white shirt inside. The pants set off her slender legs. Her curly hair was dishevelled over her shoulder naturally and gracefully. Jessica peeped at her jealously. She detested the pretentious look of Natalia. Natalia was just a sex toy shop owner, but she tried to dress up like a social elite. She always pretended to be noble by her aloofness and indifference. However, Jessica soon cooled down when she thought of Natalia¡¯s upation. Even she pretended to be noble, she could still not match Jessica. Jessica was the darling daughter of the Dawson Family, as well as a rising star in the entertainment industry. What about her? She got kicked out, no matter how talented she was. Her work could not be kept either. At that time, all she could do was her sex toy business at the ten square meter¡¯s small shop. Thinking of that, Jessica felt proud of herself. She stepped forward, with a glimmer of smile and her back straightened. ¡°Here you are, sister!¡± Aleena reacted the same. She came up with a smiley face. ¡°Take a seat, Natalia.¡± Get Natalia a cup of water, nanny Chan.¡± The servant soon brought the water in, with a scornful look towards Natalia. Natalia didn¡¯t haggle over. She asked with a frosty voice, ¡°Anything you want from me?¡± Aleena felt awkward for being questioned by her. By seeing that, Jessica approached Natalia and held her arms, ¡°No rush, sister. Let¡¯s talk after supper. We haven¡¯t met each other for a long time! We haven¡¯tmunicated with each other for a while either. There¡¯s still some time before the supper gets ready. Why not we catch up in my room?¡± Natalia sneered with a cold look. ¡°What are we talking about? About how you seduce the man? I¡¯m sorry. I have no interest in it. I don¡¯t want to learn about that either.¡± Chapter 10 Mothers Remains Chapter 10 Mother''s Remains Jessica got rigid by her word, and a sense of grievance shed across her eyes. ¡°How could you say that to me, sister?¡± Aleena cracked a wry smile as well, ¡°Jessica was trying to show her hospitality. Why don¡¯t you have a talk with her? You can exin the mistakes between each other. We are together as one family.¡± ¡°Family? I¡¯m sorry. I can call anyone else to be my family in this room, except for you two. Meanwhile, my Mom only got one kid. Why do I have a sister? Please don¡¯t force your rtionship to me. Are you not afraid for being avenged by my Mom in the mid of the night? ¡°Ah...!¡± Jessica screamed out by Natalia¡¯s ferocious look. She sank into Aleena¡¯s arm immediately. At this time, a reproach came from the stairs. ¡°Natalia!¡± Natalia looked up and saw raing down with her walking stick. For an old-age woman as her, she was still in a high spirits with sharp look. She had a long face now, full of queenly feeling. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But Natalia wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all. She stood there with a faint and awe-inspiring face. This was the look ra got sick of. She was aloof and stubborn, same as her dead Mom. They seemed to have superior gene and look down on everyone else. Natalia berated her harshly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Natalia was disinclined to respond. It was meaningless to dispute for the same thing at all times. She might be in the argument with them a couple years ago. But now she wouldn¡¯t. She realized that no one in the family cared about her Mom. Noticing the silence of Natalia, ra thought her to be tamed, and eased a little. She turned to Jessica, who was lying back on Aleena¡¯s arms. Jessica had a delicate and touching look towards her. Her exquisite face was like a deerlet that got frightened. ra rxed again by her look. ¡°All right!¡± She remarked casually. Now that Nataliaes back. Let¡¯s leave the past behind and take the supper in the dining room.¡± Then she walked towards the dining room in the lead. Natalia followed up with knitted brows. ¡°When I know that you wille back for supper, I ask nanny to cook your favorite dishes. Try and see if you like them.¡± Soon as they sat around the table, Aleena started to take food to her. Natalia refrained from her disgust towards Aleena. She didn¡¯t respond, neither did she take the food. Philip got mad by how she sat there with a frosty look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling aggrieved for having supper here? Aunty Aleena is the elder. How could you not show your gratitude by epting food from her?¡± Natalia kept silent. Even she didn¡¯t want to take it personally, she couldn¡¯t show up a happy face towards a woman who pushed her Mom to death. She even had meals together with her. She put her chopsticks down and said in a cold voice. ¡°No need to do this! I''m not hungry, and I don''t want to eat. What exactly did you call me back for? Let¡¯s make it clear!¡± ra looked at her. Her shrewd eyes shed with a glint. She did not get angry this time and rose up a quiet voice. "It seems that you have a lot of resentment towards this family. No one would force you to eat anything. We just want to inform you something. And that is the reason for calling you home today. Your sister will celebrate her birthday the day after tommorrow. We will hold a banquet for her. We also discussed with Shawn already that their rtionship would be published that day. You will need to be there as well. If anyone asks, just say that the one engaged to Shawn was always Jessica. This would be good to you as well. You can just let go the past!¡± Natalia looked at her in shock. She didn¡¯t expect the oue to be like this for them to call her back again and again. She looked at ra for a long time, and suddenlyughed in a low volume. "You mean, you want me to go and be the shield for them? As a stepping stone for them to announce their rtionship?" ra sank her face, with a displeased look over her eyes, ''''What are you talking about? This is for both you and your sister! After a pause, she added, "You''re a girl who needs to marry sooner orter. Is it nice to let others know that you got abandoned in the past?" "What if I don¡¯t want to?" "It¡¯s not up to you at all! I''ve made up my mind! You don¡¯t have the obligation to go against this! "What if I insist?" ra made a fake smile. She took a gaze at Natalia, full of mockery and contempt. "You won¡¯t reject, unless... you don''t want those things your mother left behind." There was a moment of silence in the dining room, deadly as the falling needle could be heard. Natalia stood up abruptly from the chair. She kept a straight face and stared at ra with an icy re. After a while, sheughed grimly. ¡°Okay. Really great! You can threaten me this time, but not for a lifetime!" "It''s enough for this time now." ra neglected her anger. She calmly put down her chopsticks. "The day after tomorrow at 8pm. See you at the Imperial Hotel. Please arrive on time." ... It was already eight o''clock at night when Natalia left. Wind was chilling inte autumn. But it still couldn''t blow away the piece of anger in her mind. She had always known that ra favored more of Jessica, but this was beyond her imagination. ra wasn¡¯t even superficial to threaten her by her mother¡¯s remains. She wanted Jessica to step on her for Shawn? This was really ridiculous! Natalia stood at the roadside. She got angry for a moment, and soon calmed herself down. By the time her mother Kiera Hawkins got the ident, she alreadymissioned herwyer to make a will. The contents of the will were quite simple: she had a safe in the bank. If she happened to die someday, everything in the safe belong to Natalia. The only condition was that it had to be after her marriage. Until then, thewyer would hold up for her specifically. Natalia didn''t know why his mother had made such a will, nor did she know what was in that safe. Over the years, the Dawson family always insinuated to her for giving up the inheritance. She wouldn¡¯tpromise for sure. Not to mention what was in the safe, she wouldn¡¯t allow it to be others¡¯ as it was the remains from her mother. It just made her more certain that the remains would be valuable for sure. Otherwise, a wealthy family like the Dawsons wouldn¡¯t be envious to it. As she was pondering, a ck Audi drove past her and stopped in front of the gate. Natalia was in a trance. The next second, a familiar voice rang out in her ears. "Natalia? What are you doing here?" Natalia turned around towards Shawn, who just got off with his Armani navy suits. He was in a great figure vigorously. She curled her lips sneeringly "Mr. Shawn is really busy to remember which family I belong to." Shawn stalled slightly. His face stiffened a little. Of course, He knew Natalia¡¯s family background. Strictly, she belonged to this ce as wll. While Natalia was separted from the family these years and never came back, Shawn was just surprised for her appearance here today. Chapter 11 Stop PDA Chapter 11 Stop PDA Natalia didn''t force Shawn back with sarcastic remarks. He said sternly. "Well, since you are here, I have something to ask you, where the hell did you gost night? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?" Natalia''s eyes twitched slightly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Last night Shawn did call her a few times, but she was with Archie and didn''t hear it at all. She did see it this morning, but she didn''t want to call back. After all, whether cared or scolded, it was no longer appropriate considering their rtionship. Thinking about it, she scratched her hair and repliedzily. "Shawn, do you think you mean a lot to me?" Shawn froze, "What?" "Then why do I have to answer your calls?" Shawn froze for a second, after finally understanding what she meant, he burst into a rage. ¡°Natalia, You are so ungrateful! I''m concerned about you!" "Oh? Does Jessica know that you care about me so much?" The ends of her eyes rose and she looked at him with a smirk. Shawn''s face changed slightly, angry and furious, but he was unable to say a word. Just then, a clear, sweet voice came from the door. "Shawn!" As soon as he turned around, he saw Jessica running out in avender long-sleeved dress. Seeing her, Shawn''s face eased a little and walked towards her. "Why are you out? You are wearing thin. It''s windy outside." "I''m fine. I don''t feel cold." Jessica smiled towards him, then her gaze fell on Natalia and took a lurch forward. Followed by a sweet smile and hurried towards her. "Sister, why are you still here? Didn¡¯t youe in your car? Do you want me to call the driver to pick you up?" Natalia looked at the tenderness and kindness on her face and mockingly curled her lips, "Don''t bother, I''ll call a taxi by myself." Jessica paused for a moment andughed. "Sister, stop pushing yourself! It''s not easy to call a taxi here, and it''s sote. It''s not safe for you to go back on your own, just let me call a driver to send you home!" She said, beckoning a servant toe. ¡°Ask the driver toe here and take my sister back." The servant nodded and turned to call someone. Natalia looked at her like she was already the mistress of the Dawson family, and suddenly felt a little nauseous. Five years ago, she was a little country girl, and back then there was still no room for she and her mother to speak here. But in just a few years, the situation has changed drastically. She broke into a snigger and naturally did not give any good looks, saying coldly. "Jessica, are you unable to understand my words? When did I promise to let the driver take me home?" Jessica was stupefied when she looked at her sister''s cold pupils, and her entire body shrank, seemingly stunned by her stern words. "Sister, don''t be angry, I''m just concerned about you." "You care about me?" Natalia sneered and yfully stepped forward, ''''The person who was forcing me with Grandma a second ago is nowing to say she cares about me? Jessica, after wearing the mask of hypocrisy for a long time, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to take it off?" Jessica''s face turned slightly pale, and a mist of water instantly gathered in her soft eyes. "Sister, I''m just worried about you, how can you say that......" The way she was lightly trembling looked pathetically thin and fragile, Shawn couldn''t help himself and took a big step forward to embrace her into his arms. Turning his head, he red at Natalia viciously. ¡°Natalia, Can you be nice and stop hurting her with mean words? You are just like a hedgehog that keeps everyone who tries to get close to you away! Jessica is just being kind. If you don''t like her, just refuse her. Why are you talking in a way like this to hurt her? Natalia paused as she watched him defending Jessica. Followed by a mocking curl of her lips and a coolness in her heart. In the past six years, Shawn actually didn''t treat her badly, or could even be considered as gentle and considerate. Otherwise she wouldn''t have fallen in love with him for six years. She just didn''t understand why he didn''t break up with her if he liked Jessica so much. She was not a person who could not afford to lose. If he proposed to end their rtionship and fell in love with Jessica afterwards, she would not say anything even though she was upset. But he didn''t, he waited until he was caught having sex with her, and they tore up and got into such an embarrassing situation! Natalia inclined her head and said in a cold voice. "Get the hell out of here if you don''t want to get hurt. I have warned you to stop disying affection in front of me. Don''t you know the saying called ''show your love and die soon''?" ¡°You!¡± Shawn was furious and Jessica hurriedly stopped him, ''''Shawn, forget it! My sister is in a bad mood, let''s not bother her......" Shawn pointed at her with hatred, and in the end, he heaved his hand. "Ok, fine! I won''t bother you, but with a cold and harsh personality like yours, you will never find a boyfriend! Don''t regret when this happens! Ya, let''s go!" He huffed his speech and pulled Jessica into the vi. Natalia stood alone in the cold air, shivering for no reason. No one wanted to be with me? A sudden ache flooded her heart and her eyes watered a little. Still, she tilted her head and blinked hardly, pushing the sourness down. Then sheughed at herself: ¡°What are you crying for? I have heard more mean words before. A filthy mouth can''t utter decentnguage. Are you going to bother with a bitch?¡± She took a few deep breaths to calm down. Just then, ¡°BEEP, BEEP, BEEP" Somewhere ahead a car horned. Natalia looked up, and in the darkness of the night, a ck Rolls-Royce drove over in the direction she was standing. The bright headlights were shining bright, causing her to raise her hands and squint her eyes, and soon the car crossed over and stopped in front of her. "Miss Natalia Dawson! We meet again!" The one who got off the car was Archie''s assistant Brian, who Natalia met in the morning and certainly knew. She forced a smile, a little embarrassed, "What are you guys doing here?" "Mr. arthy just finished a dinner party and happened to pass by, and seeing that it looked like you standing on the roadside, so he ordered me to stop." Saying that, he smiled and opened the car door for her respectfully, "Miss Natalia, please." Natalia was a little hesitant. She looked up at the man sitting in the car. He was sitting quietly, one elbow resting on the window, his eyes looking out of the window, and he didn''t know what he was looking at, his whole body looked a bit And that handsome side face could be clearly seen even under the cover of the night, only the cool aura emitted from his body made her feel that this man was still detached and indifferent. She hesitated for a few seconds and eventually got on the car. As soon as she got on the car, she smelled a strong odor of alcohol. She dazed slightly and asked subconsciously. ¡°Drunk?" Chapter 12 Future Mrs. Mccarthy Chapter 12 Future Mrs. arthy Archie turned around and his gaze finallynded on her face. The little woman in a beige coat still wore her clean and fresh look, with a hint of sadness in the depths of eyes that hadn¡¯t faded away, which was caught by Archie''s sharp gaze. His eyes deepened and didn''t say anything, only nodded slightly. "Well, I drank a little." Natalia forced a smile. Men were really good at lying. With such strong smell of alcohol, how could he drink just a little? Clearly he had drunk a lot! But his thing was none of her business, she pursed her lips and stopped talking. Brian turned around and asked her with a smile, "Miss Natalia, where do you live?" Natalia gave an address for Brian to enter into the navigation before starting the car. Inside the car was total silence. Natalia crossed her fingers, lying them on herp, and her head tilted out of the window. Perhaps it was because the aura of the man beside her was too powerful, Natalia felt a bit restrained, and her entire spine was tensed up. Archie looked at her nervous look and silently curled his lips. "Did you juste out of the Dawsons?" Natalia froze and responded, "Oh, yeah." "As far as I know, you don''t usually return, what suddenly brings you here?" As the woman who had slept with the big boss, Natalia didn''t expect him to investigate her, so it wasn''t a surprise that he knew about her situation. She hesitated, not directly answering him. "It''s because of some private things...anyway, I need toe back." "Private things?" Archie raised his eyebrows, a handsome face tinged with some smirking meaning at night, his fingers resting on the car window slightly tapped. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Well, I think I have the right to know your private affairs considering our rtionship as a legally married couple." He said this with a smile, and if it had been anyone else, she would think that he was joking. But Natalia knew that he wasn''t joking. Despite the smile on the corner of his mouth, the look in his eyes was serious, as if he was warning her to give an honest ount of herself, otherwise, he would investigate things by himself. Natalia forced a smile, not daring to resist, and had to honestly tell him what happened. However, she anticipated what he would react. After all, she got married with him. When seeing his girl was bullied by others, maybe he would help her! Like immediately turning the car around and rushing back to Dawson''s house to help her out or something! However- "So, were you still feeling upset for him?" Natalia was startled Is your focus off the mark? Sheughed awkwardly, "No, I''m not upset! Who said that?" Archie forced a mocking smile. Natalia pursed her lips, feeling a bit guilty. Her eyes drifted for a moment before she finally lowered her voice and cooed. "I am just unwilling to do that! Not to mention that she stole my boyfriend! I had to cooperate with their show, seeing them disying affection. I am sick even thinking about it!" Archie looked at the depressed look in her eyes and pondered for a moment. "So what are you going to do?" He wasn''t going to believe she''d actually be that obedient to be the stepping stone for them. Sure enough, the woman who was full of frustration one second ago immediately gave a sly expression. "Well...I have a brilliant n. However, in case you b it, I won''t tell you." Archie hooked his lips and stopped asking. "Good, then I''ll wait to see your brilliant n." The car soon arrived at Natalia''s ce. It was a small apartment located in the center of the city and was surrounded by a circle of nted greenery, Brian pulled the car over and Natalia got out, waving towards the man sitting in the back. "Mr. arthy, thank you for driving me back, goodbye." Archie''s hands that were tidying his sleeve paused. He looked at her and corrected, "You should change the way you call me, Mrs. arthy." Natalia froze, her face suddenly flushed. She nced that Brian, who were sitting at the driver''s seat, smiling in a teasing way. She ced at him. Then, she answered earnestly: "Didn''t you say you give me three days to think through? I still have time! What''s the rush?" Archie thought about it. He had always been a faithful man and would never lie. Anyway, one day had already passed, and only two days left, so he shouldn¡¯t be anxious. Thinking of this, his eyes tinged with ayer of shallow smile as he looked at her and waved his hands, "Good, then goodbye, my future Mrs. arthy." ¡­¡­ The ck Rolls Royce drove out of sight, and Natalia withdrew her gaze, heading for her apartment. When she opened the door, she received a call from her assistant Howard, saying that she had just received an email from Mr. Miller. He told her that thepany had an urgent meeting tomorrow morning, and all the senior management had to attend, and he reminded her to pay attention not to be Natalia answered, and after hanging up the phone, she clicked on his email, and sure enough, she saw a group email from Shawn. Selling sex toys was just her sideline, her main job was the PR manager of an entertainmentpany under the Miller Group. Thispany was the first property that Charlie handed over to Shawn. Thepany was in a bad situation at that time, and Charlie handed thispany over to him to as a test. During that time, Shawn was so busy that Natalia knew about it and helped him handle a few cases perfectly, which impressed him. After returning home, with the sincere begging of him, she took over the PR department of this Since then, the agency, called Windward Entertainment, hardly ever had any major problems. Even in today''s increasinglypetitive industry environment, it made good profits, and in just two years, it had rapidly developed from a smallpany that was about to go bankrupt to arge media She was not a genius and had never been in this field before. Besides her talent, she had worked hard day and night to make such achievements. And all these were simply because this was Shawn''spany. Shawn, on the other hand, did not disclose their rtionship. She didn''t think much about it at the time, just assumed he didn''t want their rtionship to interfere their work, so she continued to support him and didn''t say anything in front of others. Hence, except her best friend Victoria, no one knew that she worked for the Miller Group. After thinking through what happened, he simply wanted to give himself a way to regret by not making their rtionship public. Whether a man loved her or not could be evidently seen from such details. Thinking of this, Natalia coldly curled her lips. She took her phone and sent a message to Charlie, then tossed the phone aside and went into the bathroom. By the time she finished washing up and came out, she had received a reply from Charlie. "I''ve got what you want, soe over tomorrow morning at ten o''clock for the signature, and it will take effect immediately afterwards." Her long, slender fingers fluttered across the screen as she replied. "Good, thanks a lot Uncle Miller." Chapter 13 Signing with Windward Chapter 13 Signing with Windward The next day, Natalia arrived at the office early in the morning. She felt there was something wrong as soon as she entered the office. Everyone was whispering about something, and when they saw her enter, their faces changed slightly, and they all shut up immediately, giving her an odd nce. Natalia''s eyebrows sank as she entered her office without looking at them. As soon as she sat down, she pressed the inte to call Howard. Howard came in and behaved with reserve, looking at her sympathetically. Natalia felt his behaviour was a bit funny, leaning back in her chair and looking at him critically, "What''s going on? It''s only been two days since we met and you''re looking at me like that?" Howard smiled awkwardly and said akwardly. "Natalia, have you...... received anything in advance today?" Natalia raised her eyebrow, picked up the cup on the table and got up to get herself a ss of water, drinking it as she casually replied. "No! What¡¯s the matter?¡± "Uh... nothing serious, it''s just that I heard there''s a new employeeing into ourpany today, and it seems that she belongs to PR department." ¡°Really?¡± Every one got the message?" "I heard about it from the gossips of the HR department, the guy who came is a senior in the PR industry. She seems to be quite experienced and has done cases for many A-list stars." She paused for a second and hesitantly looked at Natalia, with a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. "Miss Natalia, what exactly do you think Mr. Miller means by hiring such a person...?" Everyone in thepany knew that Glory Group''s PR department was now run by Natalia and they also knew well that Natalia''s background. But Natalia always remained a low-key attitude towards this issue and didn¡¯t discuss anything except business. But no matter what background she had, she was only in her twenties and didn¡¯t have so much experience as that woman. In the PR industry which ranked their grades ording to experience, who would believe that Shawn had hired such a great to serve as Natalia''s henchman? If not as a henchman, then... Natalia finally understood why everyone looked at in a strange way today. She averted her eyes, hiding her emotions, and smiled lightly. "I got it, you can leave now!" Seeing her calm expression, although worried, Howard knew that it was not his turn to speak, so he just left in a worried look. After Howard left, Natalia pondered for a moment, then smiled kindly. Gathering her belongings briefly, she took out the envelope she prepared earlier from her bag and headed for the conference room. 9: 00 AM. The meeting room was already filled with executives of the Glory Group. When they saw her enter, everyone greeted her, both genuinely and falsely. After all, the courage she had shown in the past two years, impressed most of people, but there were still a small part that felt she was simply a young girl, she was a little unqualified for such an important position. Natalia had no time to think about what these people were thinking, and walked to her seat and sat down. Just then, the door of the conference room opened again, and when he raised his eyes, he saw Shawn C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. walking in with a group of people. Natalia''s pupils shrank and her face went cold. Following behind Shawn, besides his two secretaries, were Jessica and her agent Julia. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that Julia became famous as a PR professional. In the achievement. However,ter she transformed to be an agent, not knowing whether the entertainment industry changed too quickly or because of other elements, the stars she took charge of were always not that well-known. Now the most famous star she was in charged was only Jessica. So the bigwig Shawn hired was her? Natalia curled his lips with mockery. The rest of the executives were a bit confused when they saw Jessica and Julia. Jessica was naturally known to everyone, an A-list star in the entertainment industry, and although she only started her career for four years, her poprity always remained high. It was said that she was the daughter of the Dawson family. With the powerful background, although she was currently not signed to any agency, she had already set up her own studio. As long as she was willing to spend money, she was never short of resources. The other one, Julia, remained unknown to some of them. After all, it had been a decade since Julia was at the peak of her career. The entertainment industry was changing rapidly, and most of the people in the room having no more than eight years of seniority, and only a few having more than ten years of seniority. Therefore, it was only those minorities with more than ten years of seniority could realize what was going to happen today when they saw Julia and associated it with rumors in the office. And they all looked at Natalia sympathetically. Anyone could see that Natalia was really carefully managing thepany. Two years ago, she came during thepany''s most difficult time and did her utmost to save a desperate situation, keeping thest valuable artists for thepany. In the past two years, she worked conscientiously, and was the one who handled most cases. Whenever anything happened to any artist, Natalia was always there to take care of them! Anyone would feel sorry for her if she was fired after the situation of thepany got better. However, if there is discontent, there is gloating. The few people who didn''t get along well with Natalia immediately went up to greet Julia and Jessica with smiling faces, with such sentences as "I''m looking forward to seeing you", "Finally, I meet you today" and all sorts of greetings. Jessica responded them one by one, gentle and generous, only when looking at Natalia, a hint of smugness unconsciously flowed from the depths of her eyes. Natalia lowered her eyes and pretended to see nothing. She looked at the watch on her hand with an expressionless face, and after a while, she finally heard Shawn coughed. "Okay, time''s up, let''s start the meeting!" It was then everyone sat back to their seats. Shawn nced at Natalia, a hint ofplexity shing through his gaze. But in the end, he hid his guilt and said in a deep voice. "Let me introduce them to you, this is Jessica, I think everyone present must know her." The crowd followed and agreed, "Yes, yes, Miss Jessica is so famous now, who wouldn''t know her?" "I''ve always seen her on TV and never meet her in real life. Well, she''s much prettier than she''s on TV." "No wonder she is the most popr star at present!" The crowd slithered, and Shawn nodded with satisfaction. "I''ve called you all here today to make two announcements. First, from today, Jessica will sign with Glory Group and be an important employee of us." The crowd was stunned at first, followed by thunderous apuse. "Well, is that true? That would be great!" "Miss Jessica has already been well-known. As a member of the Glory Group, I believe we will all make progress and benefit each other!" Chapter 14 She Quit Chapter 14 She Quit She was an A-list star, with poprity and a decent business ability, she could bring money to every Hence, everyone was happy that such a female star was willing to sign with Glory Group. Shawn was obviously satisfied with this effect, and after a while he slightly raised his hands, interrupting their excited voices. "One more thing, thedy sitting next to me is called Julia, most of the people here may not know her, but for people who have been in the industry for more than 10 years, I think you should have heard of her. I bring her here today because she will be our new PR manager and lead our PR department in the future to make progress! To make ourpany better and stronger!" The room remained silence after he finished his speech. Everyone seemed to be a bit unprepared, and it took several seconds before a few sparse apuse. Then, everyone turned to look at Natalia. There were sympathy and regrets in those nces, as if they had finally confirmed this morning''s rumor. Also, there were people who didn''t know Julia''s background, and after inquiring it to their colleagues, their gaze became somewhatplicated when looking at Natalia. After all, although Natalia''s ability was great, considering Julia''s qualifications, her ability wouldn''t be inferior to hers. Since Mr. Miller had already hired her, they couldn''t say anything. However, there were still one or two who would stand for Natalia, after seeing this, they indignantly Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. stood up and objected. "I don''t agree!" "I don''t agree either! As we all know, Natalia is our PR manager, she has been doing a good job, lending a helping hand to ourpany at our most critical time, leading the PR department to this day, with great credits, isn''t it too hasty for Mr. Miller to fire her!" "Yes! Miss Natalia didn''t do anything wrong, so if Mr. Miller wants to rece her, you must give us a reason, right? And although this senior Julia used to be a very famous PR, I heard that she hadn''t dealt with any cases for ten years, and I wonder if she''s still capable now? If she isn''t, won''t it be a waste of time?" The challenges instantly stirred up a thousand waves like a stone being cast into theke, causing the rest of the employees to stand up for her. ¡°Yeah, although Julia was prestigeous, it has been ten years since her peak time.¡± ¡°The popr artists in the entertainment industry have changed several times, is it okay for her to continue to be a publicist now?¡± With doubtful stares from the crowd, Shawn frowned slightly. As he was about to speak, someone suddenly tugged at his sleeve. Jessica gave him a hint, and Shawn pursed his lips, then he saw Julia smiling slightly and stepping forward to address the public. "It is a misunderstanding!" She gazed around the crowd and finallynded her gaze on Natalia. "Mr. Miller didn''t mean to rece Miss Dawson by inviting me, Miss Dawson has worked hard as a stabilizer in Glory Group, how could Mr. Miller make such a decision to break everyone''s heart?" Hearing this, the crowd couldn''t help wondering. "Then what did Mr. Miller mean by his words?" Julia smiled and calmly said. "As we all know, Glory Group is no longer the small, insignificantpany as it was two years ago. Today, apart from Annita International, we hardly have anypetitors. In other words, now we have no other enemy except the Annita International, and I think anyone knows how powerful the Annita International is. It takes more than expert business skills and responsiveness to beat apany like this, as it takes a deep understanding of the industry and a wide range of contacts. These two things, however, happened to be what Miss Dawsoncked the most. After all, she only had two years of experience. That''s why Mr. Miller asked me toe over, but he just wants me to help Miss Dawson to manage the PR department, and to fill in the gaps in the industry information part as well as theworking part, that''s all." Everyone knew what Mr. Miller meant by her speech. That''s why. It couldn''t be denied that what Julia said was true. Today, personal skill was actually not that importantpared to financial strength, strongworking and deep understanding of the industry. One must be well prepared for the future, and it was true that one could only develop these abilities by umting enough experience and being in the industry for a long time. Everyone seemed to understand, and only one person raised a question. "Then what position Miss Dawson will hold since Julia will be the manager of the PR department?" The crowd looked at Natalia. Shawn looked at her, and after two seconds of silence, he said in a deep voice. "Natalia will be the assistant manager! First, I''ll learn from my senior, and then I''ll upgrade herter when I have the chance." The crowd was startled It''s not umon to make mistakes and get demoted. It''s really... pretty humiliated to take credit for being demoted! Natalia finally showed a sneer. Under everyone''s gaze, she calmly stood up and propped her hands on the table to look at Shawn, who was sitting in the main seat. "Mr. Miller, you said I''m wed in the industry depth as well asworking, do you have any evidence or specific cases to illustrate that?" Shawn was in a daze. It had to say that every case that Natalia handled was done well, and... there was no evidence to show that point. Natalia''s clear, cold eyes stared at her and sneered. "Since it doesn''t, what makes you think that I will definitely lose to Julia in these two aspects?" Shawn didn¡¯t answer her question. Natalia smiled coldly as she watched his stumbling look. She stayed upte to read materials and learn case studies to understand the industry in the past two years. In order to pull in contacts for the Glory Group, she, who had never liked to entertain, had attended many drinking parties. There were many times that she directly vomited on the table in order to bring more resources to Glory Group. There were many times when she worked overtime until midnight and returned home exhausted, only to be revived by a call from the brokerage department. It was said that when something happens to a star from the Glory Group, it is always the fastest to resolve it. But no one ever understood how much hard work and sweat was behind this. He couldn''t see it, or, he deliberately avoided to see it. Now he even demoted her because of her qualification. Natalia felt really funny and had never felt so despaired. Even though she was ready to resign, she didn''t expect Shawn to do such a shameless thing to her. Shawn was speechless for a long time, then he said in a deep voice. "Natalia, this is a chance for you to learn, be humble and in the future..." "There isn¡¯t a future!" She sneered and suddenly pulled her resignation letter from her book, "Snap." The letter was thrown in front of him. "Isn''t this what you want? I agree! I also don''t want to be in thispany to be bullied by you. You can invite anyone to take charge of the PR department. I am going to quit this job!" Chapter 15 Setting up her own business Chapter 15 Setting up her own business "Miss Dawson!" "Natalia, you... don''t be impulsive!" "Miss Dawson, Mr. Miller doesn''t mean that!" As soon as Natalia finished her speech, all of Glory Group''s senior executives changed their faces. They all started to persuade her. After all, they were only jealous and discontent when seeing her being as a manager at such a young age, especially when achieved all these by her own efforts. But nobody expected she really asked to leave. After all, she got a great talent, and in the past two years, it was because of Natalia that the PR department was able to get better and better. The stronger the PR department was, the less job the artist department and the brokerage department would do. Especially the brokerage department, the thing that they feared most was something went wrong with the artists they took charge of. And once something really happened, they could turn to Natalia for help because she could handle it perfectly, and sometimes, bringing a good consequence to the artists. But now, she was going to resign! Not to mention what the other two departments would turn to after she left, Julia, although she was famous, they never cooperated with them, and they didn¡¯t know enough about her. What if she was not as good as Natalia? Everyone panicked at once, and Shawn''s face darkened. ¡°Natalia, Stop making jokes! This is not something to make joke of!" Natalia sneered, "I''m joking? It was Mr. Miller who wanted to propose a resignation by myself in order to prove that you were not that ruthless. I''ve been so cooperative, what else do you want?" Shawn''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. "I told you, I''m not trying to force you to resign! Julia is more qualified than you, and the position of PR manager should be hers." Natalia shrugged indifferently. "It can be anyone! Actually, I''ll quit even if you don''t bring her today! Mr. Miller, I wish Glory Group to be better and better, and make further progress!" After saying that, she sneered, dashingly closed the book in her hand, and then walked out without looking back. With the sound of ¡°CLANG¡±, the door of the conference room was shut down. It was as if the office still held the residue of the woman''s legacy, cold and overwhelming. Shawn clenched his teeth and hands. He had expected the consequence before he brought Jessica and Julia today. He just didn''t expect she left so decisively. Looking at resignation letter in his hand, Shawn''s eyes were cold, but after a moment, the sense of pleasure vaguely rose from his heart. In the past two years, although Natalia worked really hard for thepany, her words were more powerful than his. She was the manager of the PR department, however, she always discussed with him privately about the future ns of thepany and its current situation. He got really annoyed sometimes, the kind of annoyance was not because she was wrong, but because she was right about everything! He didn''t want to feel that he was actually inferior to a woman when it came to run apany. Yeah, it was better that she left. At least in the future he wouldn''t feel that he had to rely on a woman to make Glory Group get such an achievement. After a long time, Shawn''s face gradually eased. The assistant beside asked him in a low voice. "Mr. Miller, what should we do now?" He took a deep breath and turned to all the executives. "Since Miss Dawson insists on leaving, none of us can retain her. From now on, the PR department will be managed by Julia, and she will also be Jessica¡¯s agent. Lisa, take Julia to go through the procedures." The senior members looked at each other surprisingly and no one dared to say anything anymore. Natalia left the conference room and went straight to her office. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At this time, Glory Group''s executives were still in the conference room, so there were only ordinary employees in the office. When Howard saw her walking out with a cold face, he felt there was something wrong and hurriedly followed her. "Miss Dawson, did Mr. Miller really announce that he''s going to let that Julia manage our PR department? So you''re leaving?" Natalia stepped into the office and let him close the door before nodding. "Well, you guys have to let her take charge from now on, I don''t know what her character is, but her ability is great. Maybe a decade ago it would take you arge sum of money to probably be her assistant, so seize this chance and do a good job!" Howard sniffed, almost crying out when hearing this. "Then what about you?" ¡°I...¡± Natalia raised her eyes and smiled, "Of course I can go to somewhere else. Glory Group is not the only entertainmentpany in the world?" "Miss Dawson, are you going to anotherpany?" Natalia narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Well... I''m not going to be the employee of anypany, instead of being an employee, I''ll start my own business, don''t you think so?" Howard was shocked. Natalia patted his shoulders and smiled, "Just work hard, and we can gather around when we''re avable." She had already gathered her belongings, taking her coat off the rack and sliding it over her arm to leave. Suddenly, Howard ran over to stop her. "Miss Dawson, are you going to start your ownpany?" Natalia held out a finger, and made a "Quiet" posture. "Don''t tell anyone. If we hush up before doing anything, it is hard for it to be sessful. Stop getting me troubles." He looked at her and nodded heavily. "I know, Miss Dawson, when you open yourpany, you''ll definitely hire people, right? Then I wille over and work for you!" Natalia froze, a little surprised. Honestly, because of her cold character, she didn''t have any henchman in thepany. Howard was loyal to her, but it was only because she was a rookie, who had just graduated from college. So she didn''t anticipate that he would make such a request. She looked into his sincere eyes and smiled. "Running a newpany will be tough, a hundred times tougher than at Glory Group, aren''t you afraid?" He shook his head firmly. "I''m not." After a pause, she whispered. "Miss Dawson, although you aren''t getting close to everyone, I can tell that you are a good person. And you always help others when they meet difficulties. I think I can learn something from you even if there will be hardships. But that Julia is different, I heard this morning that she is selfish and mean, and likes to squeeze the staff. The credit is all hers, but the hard work is for others. I am not willing to work with such a boss." Natalia looked at her face and smiled. "That''s fine, but it still takes time for a newpany to start. I''ll call you if you''re willing to do the job He immediately broke into a smile. ¡°Deal.¡± "Well, deal." Chapter 16 Happy Breakup Chapter 16 Happy Breakup Natalia left the Glory Group. When she left, there were a few who came to see her off, but most of them did this out of respect. After all, although she left her job, she wasn''t leaving the industry, and they might meet her again in the future. Having a friend is better than having an enemy! Natalia didn¡¯t me them. When she reached the parking lot, after putting her stuff in the car, she drove directly towards the Miller Group. Charlie was an honest man and had already prepared the transferring documents of thepanies and cheque. When Natalia arrived at the Miller Group, Charlie was in a meeting, and it was Chandler who received her. Three subsidiarypanies, two of them liquidated as she had requestedst night, leaving only one. Natalia readily signed the document and handed him her marriage arrangement paper. The marriage arrangement paper was signed by the Miller family when her mother was still alive, in a softly and forcefully way. At that time, she and Shawn had just been together for a short time, and they were too young to engage with each other, so it was done in the traditional way. Half a month after signing the marriage arrangment paper, her mother died unexpectedly. Now Natalia wondered that maybe her mother had anticipated the crash and that was why she made the arrangements before she left. It was a pity that her mother''s wish didn''te true, now she lost not only her family, but also her fiancee. Thinking about it, Natalia smiled to herself. After all the formalities were handed over, the meeting Charlie was in was not over yet. Chandler asked her if she wanted to sit down and wait for a while to greet the chairman before leaving, but Natalia politely declined him. She had already gotten what she wanted, and there was no need for her to meet anyone in the Miller family. After leaving the Miller Group, it was still early. Natalia went around the store again, and the clerk had returned to work and stood up happily behind her desk when she saw her. "Sister Natalia, our business is good today! We have dozens of orders within half a day." Natalia smiled and encouraged her, "Good job, keep up!" The shop assistant, Charlotte, was a young girl of eighteen or neen years old. After receiving her encouragement, her exited face flushed with joys. Natalia picked up a white A4 sheet from her bag and posted it on the window. Charlotte came over to look curiously and was startled when he saw that Natalia was going to transfer this store. "Sister Natalia, are you really going to transfer this store? Will you stop running it?" Natalia nodded. "Well, not anymore, but you can keep working here, I''ll talk to the new boss." Charlotte''s face changed slightly. In fact, Natalia had no choice but to make this decision. If she wanted to start her own agency, she would definitely devote all her time to it, and she was afraid that she wouldn''t have time to run this store. And even if the store was doing well, she had to transfer it considering her needs. After posting the transfer notice, Natalia chatted with Charlotte for a while before leaving. She got nothing to do this afternoon, so she asked Victoria to go shopping together. Victoria, the number one beauty in the entertainment industry today, was once named by a media magazine as "a rare beauty of our time". She was also the daughter of the chairman of the Topsun Group, and was Natalia''s high school ssmate. They were very close friends. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they met, Victoria asked and sighed twice. "Well, sister, as soon as I heard that you were dumped by a man, I rushed over tofort you, but look at you, you are not sad at all!" Natalia was a bit surprised. ¡°How do you know that?¡± "Well, the whole world knows that. And it¡¯s hard for me to ignore this!" Victoria handed her an invitation of the birthday party, and Natalia flipped it to see that it was a joint name from Jessica and Shawn. She was speechless. Victoria smirked and said. "Just tell me! When did you crash into this bitch''s adulterous affair?" "A few days ago!" Natalia looked at her gloating look and was a bit depressed, "Well, why are you so happy that I''ve been dumped by someone?" "Of course I''m d you''ve been dumped! Shawn is simply a dreg in society! It is good to break up with this kind of person, saving you from the foolishness for the past years." Natalia silenced. ... Victoria always disliked Shawn, and she had known this for a long time. When she first found out they were together, she had advised her a few times, but she was enthusiastically in love and wouldn¡¯t believe. Now it seemed that what she said was true. Natalia smiled sardonically and didn''t say anything. They went shopping at a nearby mall. Just then, a ck Rolls Royce passed by, and Brian caught a glimpse of the two women who were walking inside the mall and said in surprise. "Well? Isn''t that Miss Natalia?" Archie lifted his gaze, which was resting on the documents, to the direction where Brian was pointing, and paused slightly. "Stop the car!" ... Natalia and Victoria was wandering around for a long time and finally entered a women''s fashion store. It was a luxury store with an elegant interior and a clean, luxurious smell in a light, cool palette. Victoria had ordered a long dress earlier and came over to pick it up today. The shop assistant knew her, and after greeting her, she took her to the VIP room on the second floor to try the dress, so that they could modify it if it didn¡¯t fit. Victoria greeted Natalia before she left, "Natalia, just wait for me for a while, I''lle down after trying." Natalia nodded. After Victoria went up, she was bored waiting and simply wandering around the store. It was Monday and there weren''t many customers in the store. The sales assistant were burying in conversation or ying with their phones, and no one came to serve her. Natalia didn''t care, and after browsing, she saw a dark blue dress hanging in the window with a nice style, a bit like a certain French designer''s work she''d seen in a magazine before. She had always liked that designer and was kind of a big fan of him, so she couldn''t resist reaching out her hands and touching it. "Hello! It''s okay to look but don''t touch it, you can''t afford it if you break it." A woman''s voice suddenly came behind her. Natalia froze and turned around to see a young sales assistant standing there, ncing at her with displeasure and disgust. She frowned slightly. "Don''t you hang your clothes out for your customers to try on? Howe I can''t touch it?" The sales assistant sneered, "It''s okay for the others to touch, but not you." "Why?" The sales assistant rolled her eyes, seemingly annoyed with her for making a fool of herself. "Do you know how much this dress cost? And how much you can earn as an assistant? Your sry in a year wouldn''t be enough to buy it, do you know?" She came up and snatched the fabric out of her hand, then pushed the rack full of dresses to the other side when saying this. Then she grumbled, "I am tired of you hanging around and don¡¯t buy anything, so what''s the point of shopping if you can''t afford it? it was so annoying!" ¡­¡­ She was exasperated. It wasn''t the first time she had been out shopping with Victoria, but it was the first time that she was treated as her assistant. Chapter 17 Dont Sell it to Her Chapter 17 Don''t Sell it to Her ¡°Assistant¡± Natalia got stubborn and sneered when she raised her arms, "What if I insist to try today?" The sales assistant frowned as the person next to her heard the noise and came over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The sales assistant whispered a couple to her colleague, and they instantly squeezed out a false smile. "Thisdy, this dress is newly released, and costs 88,800, are you sure you want to buy it?" Natalia sneered, "You asked whether the customer will buy it before she tries it on, your shop is really good at entertaining customers!" "I''m really sorry, we are also trying to protect the interests of other customers. After all, the clothes in our store are very expensive, if everyone tries them on without buying them, won''t the clothes be the second hand bargains? Do you think so?" The sales assistant smiled, but her eyes were full of mockery and sarcasm. Natalia thought that today must be her bad day, how could shee across with such a stupid guy? That''s right, Miss Natalia, who had always been well-educated, now just wanted to curse and said dirty words! She found a check from her bag and pped it on the counter. "Can I try it now?" The clerk nced at it, startled. The check, excluding the first few numbers, was followed by several zeros, and without counting, the sales assistants knew it was at least a million. Their look immediately became different and hastily smiled ingratiatingly. "Sure, hold on, I''ll take it down." Natalia grunted coldly, and for the sake of the designer she liked so much, she didn''t want to bother with them anymore. She grabbed the dress and went into the fitting room. The dress fit her well. No wonder it was the design of her favourite designer Alex. The dark blue''s gradient was both understated and luxurious, and she couldn''t find any fault from its workmanship or its design. When she wore the dress and went out, the sales assistants were surprised. They thought she was Victoria''s assistant because she followed her quietly and wore casual clothes. But no one felt that way now. After all, the woman in front of them would never be an assistant, whether from her figure or her look, or even that cold and mboyant aura. The sales assistant who had received her earlier came up excitedly, "Miss, you look so gorgeous in this dress, there are so many people here, I haven''t seen anyone looks as good as you when wearing it!" The others agreed with her. Not to be patronizing, but the truth. Natalia curled her lips and smiled. After changing back to her clothers, she graciously put the dress down on the counter. ¡°I will take it." The sales assistant was happy, thinking that she would hold a grudge and refuse to pay the bill because of what they said earlier, but now it seemed that they werepletely over-worried. Just then, however, a young man and woman walked in from outside. "Well, isn''t this Miss Natalia?" Natalia turned back, and then her face darkened. It was really her bad day. She didn''t want to bother, turning back to the clerk and telling her. "Carefully wrap it and check for any ws by the way." ¡°Sure¡± The sales assistant happily held the dress and was about to pack it when she was stopped by someone. Katie nced at the tag on her dress andughed. "Well, you just got a fortune from my brother, and now you''re acting like a billionaire! A dress with over eighty thousand dors, Natalia, do you deserve to wear it?" Natalia lowered her eyes coldly, ''''It''s not your turn to interfere my business! Get away! "Well, why are you so angry? Don''t worry, I''m not here to ask for money. Our family doesn''t care about such a small fortune, considering it as the payment for the years you slept with my brother. After all, six years, more than 2,000 days and nights, is not expensive at all. A prostitute on the street will cost one or two thousand a night! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Freddie, don''t you think so?" Katie hid her lips andughed. Beside her was Freddie, a third-tier actor, who had acted a few dramas with Natalia''s help. However, because he didn¡¯t be famous for a long time, thepany stopped providing him with more resources. Why would he be with Katie? Freddie was full of embarrassment, and didn''t know whether to reply her or not. Natalia sneered. "Katie, go back and ask your brother whether we had sex in the past few years." Katie raised her eyebrow. She was old enough to know the things happen between men and women In her perception, it was impossible not to have sex after falling in love for so many years. After all, it was the 21th century and her brother was young and energetic. Then she sneered. "Just keep pretending! My brother is not stupid, although you are annoying, you are still good looking, will he let go off the meat that is delivered to his mouth?" Natalia alsoughed, shaking his head regretfully. "You''re right, your brother isn''t stupid and I''m not ugly, so... why do you think he won''t touch me?" When she finished, she even tilted her head slightly and stared at her with amusement. Katie''s heart got inexplicably apprehensive by her stare. She didn¡¯t know what made her apprehensive, it was just an uneasy feeling, like she was hiding some secrets from her. Her face changed slightly. "What do you mean?" Natalia smirked and said. ¡°Nothing. Although I am bad-tempered, I have a good personality and doesn''t like to say mean words behind the others, so ask him by yourself if you''re curious! After all, if something really goes wrong within you family, it''s a big deal for the future bloodline of the Millers! Uncle Miller is such a traditional person, he would be very sad if he knew the truth." Katie''s face changedpletely. ¡°Natalia, You words are bullshit! My brother is not like what you said." Natalia shrugged, "Consider it as bullshit!" She said, turning around and holding out her card for the sales assistant. But Katie stopped her. "Wait!" Natalia frowned. The person she hated the most was the annoying one who wouldn''t let her leave, just as Katie. "What else do you want?" Katie snatched the dress out of the sales assistant''s hand and said brutally. "I''ll take this dress, don''t sell it to her!" Natalia was teased by her. "Katie, are you a child? Do you think you own the mall? Why are you so brutal?" Katie lifted her chin, "You''re right, our family owns this mall, and if we say we won''t sell it to you, then we won''t sell it to you!" She turned to look at the sales assistant. "I''m the daughter of the Millers. Do you know about the Miller Family!" The sales assistant blushed and nodded hastily, "Yes, of course I know, it is one of the shareholders of the mall." Katie raised her eyebrows and looked at Natalia in triumph. Natalia silenced. ... Just then, a cold voice suddenly came outside the door. "I haven''t heard that a small shareholder can make decision for a guest." The crowd froze and found a young man walking in with a few people. Natalia was shocked. Chapter 18 Shopping with him Chapter 18 Shopping with him Brian? Why was he here? Natalia instantly tensed up and nced behind Brian, but couldn''t find him. Katie did not know him and frowned unpleasantly, saying "Who are you?" Although the sales assistant didn''t know him, he knew the mall manager behind him and hastily tugged on Jessica''s sleeve gently and whispered something. Brian sneered andmanded directly to the person behind him. "The arthy always has a rule that we won¡¯t bully any customer even if it runs arge business. How dare you as a shareholder be so arrogant and bully your customers in the mall? If we let you do this for a long time, it will definitely ruin the fame of the arthy. Mr Jenson, take down Miss Miller''s words today, and fling them back to Mr. Miller, not to say that we kicked them out in spite of the contract. From now on, let them not get involved in Time Square''s business!" Mr Jenson trembled and hastily agreed. "Swish" Katie''s face changed. "You''re from the arthy?" Brian sneered, "Miss Miller has finally figured out what''s going on." "... Even if you''re from the arthy, you can''t make random decisions "Just wait and see if I have the right to make a decision. I''m sure Chairman Miller will tell you his decision when he gets home tonight." After he finished, he didn''t want to talk to Katie any more, and walked straight to Natalia, whispering. "Miss Natalia, Mr. Archie is waiting for you outside, see..." Natalia''s face changed slightly and bit her lips. "My friend is still upstairs..." "I''ll exin to her." Natalia looked up at him and eventually nodded. When she went out of the shop, she walked a dozen meters to her left and sure enough, she saw a man standing there. He was in a ck suit with serious look, deep eyebrows, handsome and upright appearance, standing there and became a nature scenery. Seeing her, he waved his hands toward her. Natalia walked over and stood still in a step away from him, forcing a smile. "Mr. arthy, what a coincidence! You''re shopping too?" Archie tugged his lips and raised his hand to pull her over. Natalia was shocked, and she stumbled, pulling by him into his arms. "What are you doing?" "Don''t move." Archie reached out his hands to pick off the fragment on her hair, his move wasgentle and natural. Natalia stunned, and her face flushed involuntarily. She stepped backwards, lifting a hand to tuck a stray of hair behind her ear, inexplicably afraid to look at him in the eyes. "Well... thank you for sending Brian to help me out." Archie smiled and said in a light voice. "I happened to pass by and noticed someone arguing in the store, and I heard it sounded like you. It turned out to be true, so I have to say we''re really destined to run into each other, even when we''re shopping." ¡­¡­ She looked up at him curiously. "Shouldn''t you be working in thepany this time? Howe you go shopping?" The man lied without changing his face, "I''m off today." "Ok!" Although Natalia was a little confused about why Archie would be off on Mondays, she figured that people who were bosses would set their schedule by themselves, so she didn''t ask further. She nced around, not seeing anyone else, and asked. "Are you shopping alone?" Archie nodded. "Wouldn''t that be boring?" "A little bit, so can you apany meter?" Natalia froze. That''s a tough question... to answer! She forced a smile and politely declined him, "I''m here with my friend, it''s not very convenient!" Archie thought for a moment and nodded, "Indeed." He suddenly put out a ck gilded card from his pocket and ced it in her hand. "Then take this." Natalia was stunned. If she was not mistaken, this card should be the VIP card of the arthy''s shopping mall, it contained arge sum of money, and it was the symbol of identity. It can be said that by holding this card, it was acknowledged that you were from the arthy family, and no one dared to look down on you wherever you go in the future. She opened her mouth in surprise and looked at Archie. "You''re giving this to me? Why?" Archie frowned, as if he didn''t like this question. "Doesn''t my wife deserve a ck card?" Natalia silenced. ... That¡­really made it hard for her to refuse this card. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I haven''t agreed to..." "We already got the license." Archie interrupted her and added seriously, "The reason why I gave you three days is because I think you might have difficulty epting the fact of our marriage, but that doesn''t mean you can use it to deny our rtionship, you should understand that." Natalia silenced. ... The phone suddenly rang. She had to answer the phone first. The call was from Victoria. "Hello, Natalia, I heard that you have to leave because you have something urgent to handle. What''s happening?" Natalia nced at Archie. His face was full of innocence, and she could only me this on Brian, saying "Nothing''s wrong, I''ll be right back, don''t worry." "Never mind, I just got a call from my agent, there''s a temporary notice. Maybe I have to get thereter, let''s meet again next time!" Natalia had no choice but to agree, and then hung up the phone. Archie was full of smiles. "Isn''t your best friending today?" Natalia stared at him suspiciously, "Mr. arthy, do you arrange this?" The man shook his head, "You think I arrange someone to make your friend leave just to go shopping with you? I am not that boring and don''t know about your friend!" Natalia thought what he said was true. Well! She wouldn''t me him this time. Seeing that she finally eased, Archie smirked and said, "So Mrs. arthy, do I have the pleasure to invite you to go shopping with me?" How can you refuse this considering his gentle attitude? Natalia curled up her mouth with a leathery smile, "What do you want to buy?" ¡°Well... help me pick out some clothes!" ... Natalia had never apanied a man to buy clothes in her entire life. Shawn didn''t even have that honor. But it had to be said that Archie had a good figure. Wide shoulders and narrow waist, slender, with a perfect figure in the golden ratio, and most importantly, handsome! Girls in the clothes shop were attracted by his appearance. They all flushed and held their faces, with an entranced look. Dear god! Where was this mane from! He''s awesome! Mom, I wanted to marry him! Natalia sat there speechlessly as she nodded at every set of clothes Archie changed. Well, this one was good, and that one was good. It seemed every set of clothes looked good on him. After seeing so many clothes he changed, she realized that there was not a single clothes Archie couldn''t fit in. Whatever the style, whatever the size, it matched him perfectly, handsome and dashing, elegant and reserved. In short, if this man went to be a model or entered the entertainment industry, he would be really popr by his appearance. She couldn''t hele sighing. Well, he was already rich! Why was he still so handsome? It''s a waste to be too good-looking and not depending on it to earn money! ¡°Assistant¡± PR. agent Natalia began her fantasy again, picturing in her mind how popr Archie would be if she took charge of him, and he would surely be the most valuable star! Chapter 19 Not lack of money Chapter 19 Notck of money They wandered from afternoon to evening. Natalia was hungry. Archie, to thank her for helping him "pick" clothes, specially inviting her for dinner. Natalia was already hungry, so she wouldn''t be pretentious to refuse him, at seven in the evening, they went to the nearby Tao¡¯s Restaurant for dinner. She ate ten of the newly released YC Lake hairy crabs quickly. The young man beside them looked straight at him and wondered how could such an elite and handsome looking dude starve his girlfriend like that? How many days had passed since herst meal? Natalia wouldn''t mind her image when she was hungry. This was the skill she trained out after working for several years. Because most of the time she was busy, and under that situation, it was a luxury to eat on time, there was no time for her to mind her image. She just wanted to finish eating and went back to work. When she finished the tenth crab and wanted to grab for another, the te holding the crab on the table was suddenly carried away. She looked up and stared at Archie, asking him nkly. "What are you doing?" Archie handed the te to the waiter and said in a deep voice. "Having too much crab at once is bad for your health, just change to something else." Natalia pouted in dissatisfaction, but she knew what he said was true and could only let it go. But after looking at the other dishes on the table, she was full and didn''t want to eat. Hence, she put down her cutlery. Seeing she put down her chopsticks, Archie stopped eating. After paying for their bill, they got up together and headed toward the door. The ck Rolls Royce was parked at the roadside, and Brian got out of the car and respectfully opened the door for them. Natalia greeted him with a smile, "Brian, have you had your dinner yet?" Brian always felt that there was something sinister in that smile, and he hastily nodded with a "Well, that''s good." Natalia got on the car and whispered to Archie. "Mr. arthy, how dare your assistant run out for dinner with your car and leave you at the restaurant, I think this is too rude." Brian suddenly stiffened and exined with a bitter look, ¡°Sir, I didn''t, I just ate at a nearby restaurant." Archie, however, nodded with a smile as if he couldn''t hear what he said. "Well, it''s a bit rude, and I''ll punish himter." ¡°Great!¡± Natalia''s revenge was sessful, while Brian had a bitter look on her face, and Archie dotingly stroked her head. The car started, and Archie suddenly took out a bag from the back and handed it to her. ¡°For you." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Natalia froze and took it over, it was actually the dress she tried in the store earlier. "Why did you take this out?" Archie smiled, "Don''t you like it? Brian saw that you liked it, so he bought it." Natalia nced at Brian. Receiving the hint from Archie, he hurriedly nodded his head. "Yes, yes, Miss Natalia, I bought it, I...I didn''t mean anything by lying to your best friend, a great man does not bear pretty grudges, so don¡¯t mind it!" Natalia looked at him for a moment, and then suddenly smiled. In fact, she was just teasing Brian, not expecting him to be so nervous. She nodded and pulled her phone out, "I''ll transfer the money to youter." "Never mind." Brian hastily refused her. God knows his president paid the money, how dare he ept it? He smiled and exined. "That... actually I just came up with an idea, the decision is still made by the president, so if you want to pay the money, just give it to him!" Once finished, he shut up and never spoke again. Natalia looked at Archie in surprise, and Archie said in a light voice. "I''m not short of money." Natalia silenced. ... Wouldn''t she know he wasn''tck of money? Did she need him to tell her? Archie turned around and looked at her with a smile, "If you want to pay me, why don''t you help me with something instead?" "What kind of thing?" Archie pulled a piece of paper from the pile of documents next to him. Natalia took a look at it. It was a case of a male artist who was very popr these days under Annita International. A male artist named Stephen Rogers, who ended up acting in a Qing Dynasty drama and became a big hit, with the title of ¡°Prince from Qing Dynasty" But this "Prince from Qing Dynasty" fell into a scandal when his ex-girlfriend popped up and used him of not only cheating and never returned it. Cheating was already the news that would destroy him, not to mention frauding and domestic violence. Regardless of the truth of this thing, the news was bound to have an extremely negative impact on the artist. If it had been more serious, it could be said that this news would end his acting career and ruined his future. Natalia nced at Archie, somewhat suspicious. "He''s an artist under Annita International, doesn''t anyone in yourpany do PR for him?" "We have, but it''s not very effective, and there are too many artists in thepany at the moment, so it is impossible to put all of our energy on him." Natalia frowned. "Then it shouldn''t be your business to worry! Isn''t it a waste of time for you, the president to worry about him?" Archie pursed his lips and paused. He continued after a moment. "He''s my cousin." ¡­¡­ ... Because of this cousin, Natalia was fortunate to learn a bit about President Archie¡¯s family history in advance. Surprisingly there was actually a Cindere story. It was said that Archie''s father was also a gentle, graceful and handsome young man. But instead of being with the girl arranged by his family, he fell in love with a girl from a poor family. The family objected, so he took the girl and eloped. When he came back again, their child was as tall as a man''s thigh, and when his parents saw this, they couldn''t force them to break up, but had to agree. That child was Archie. Stephen Rogers, on the other hand, was his mother''s sibling''s only child. Although the two families hadn''t gotten along much over the years, they would still help each other when they got into troubles. Natalia was overjoyed to hear this. "I haven''t expected that your father is quite capable, so he and your mother must have a happy life now!" Archie looked out of the window, his voice tinged with depression, ''''I guess! If they are still alive." Natalia stalled for a moment. The smile froze at the corner of her mouth. It took several seconds before she responded, hastily gathering herposure and whispering. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..." ¡°No problem.¡± Archie looked at her, "It''s been too many years and I have already epted what happened to them." Natalia didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. She had to bring the conversation back to Stephen''s case, "I can help you with that. I am avable these days, but if you want me to help him, I have to meet him first." "OK" Archie nodded, ''''The day after tomorrow! He''s been aboard for a break recently, and I will tell him to book a flight tomorrow." ¡°Great!¡± After their agreement, it didn''t take long to arrive at the apartment where Natalia lived. She opened the door and got out of the car, turning back to wave goodbye to Archie. In the deep darkness of the night, she suddenly felt that the mild man sitting in the back of the car was somewhat lonely, like a lonely light in the long night, indescribable doleful. She felt her heart was suddenly stabbed by something, and her heartbeat raced a few notches. Archie smiled at her and hinted her to go upstairs, Natalia nodded and without much hesitation, turned around and walked towards the apartment. The car behind her left until her figure hadpletely disappeared into the building. Natalia turned back, looked towards the direction the car had left, and took out her phone. "Hey, I''m calling to get the information of someone, do you know Stephen Rogers?" Chapter 20 Birthday Party Chapter 20 Birthday Party The next day, Jessica''s birthday party. 8: 00 p.m., Imperial Hotel. Although the party just started, most of the guests had already arrived. Inside thevishly decorated hall, most of City J''s powerful and famous people were gathered here, mingling under the magnificent crystalmps, portraying a lively as well as luxurious atmosphere. Jessica wore a lightvender dress, with floral embroidery and strapless design, its lining only reached her ankles and outside it was variousyers of soft gauzes drapping down to the floor, making her look fairy and gorgeous. With her ss in hand, she weaved her way through the crowd, greeting them one by one. Her words and actions were graceful and subdued, with her manners polite and well-behaved, a perfect example of ady. There was a low murmur of praise all around. "This youngdy from the Dawson family is really beautiful, worthy of being a top tier star in the entertainment industry today." "Of course, she''s not only good looking, but also good at choosing a husband! It is hard to get married with the son of the Miller Family." "But she''s got her own strength, she has only started her career in several years and she has made a great achievement, would anyone else be able to do this?" "The Dawson family is blessed of having such an outstanding granddaughter, and with the Miller Family, I''m afraid that it will be difficult for them to find a rival in the future." Hearing their murmuring, Jessica curled her lips in satisfaction. After all, it''s a matter of pride to be recognized by the others. Everyone present from Dawson family was smiling, and even ra couldn''t stop being proud when she heard them. She looked around the hall and slightly inclined to ask Philip with. "Is Natalia here?" Philip whispered. "Not yet." ra frowned imperceptibly. Philip grunted in a low voice. "Mom, isn''t she going toe?" "I don''t think so." Aleena''s face also carried a hint of worry, ''¡¯Natalia is a honest girl, maybe it is just because of traffic jam or something else? Should we call her?" Philip sneered, "What will happen? We have told her two days ago. What couldn''t have been done earlier and had to be put off until now? And this time is not a rush hour of the day, so how can there be traffic jam? I think she doesn''t want toe and wants to embarrass the entire Dawson family!" Aleena saw this and forced a smile. "In fact, if she doesn''te, the other guests won''t notice anything, but for Mrs. Elisa..." Old Lady Elisa, who is the godmother of Natalia''s mother Kiera, was also the notary when Natalia and Shawn set up their marriage contract. The Yu family was considered an old family in City J, and although it was not as powerful as it used to be, it still couldn''t be underestimated, especially in the business world. After all, Mrs. Elisa''s family name was Wright, and everyone in the country knew that they shouldn''t mess with the Wright Family. Although Mrs. Elisa had married for many years, she always had great connections in the capital, hence, it was better not to offend her. ra furrowed and said in a deep voice. "Just call her and ask where she is? If she''s still unwilling toe, don''t me me for getting angry with her!" Philip''s spirit lifted and hurriedly answered "Yes" and went to make a phone call. At this time, Old Lady Elisa walked over apanied by her grandson, Vincent Wright. "Why hasn''t the Natalia arrived yet? You have told me that Natalia gave up this marriage on her own. And I came over today to see if you''re telling the truth. Well, now she''s probably noting, are you lying to me before?" The Dawson family changed their faces imperceptibly. ra hurriedly piled up a smile and answered. "How could we? We wouldn''t dare to lie to you. That child called us just now, saying that there was a traffic jam and she would arriveter, so she will exin to you after she arrives." Old Lady Elisa swept them and grunted heavily. "It better be, otherwise if I know that you guys are bullying Natalia, I will never let you go. Do you want to mess up with the Wright Family" ra''s smile stiffened, and she nodded, "Definitely." Only then did Old Lady Elisa grunt heavily and turned to leave. Just as Old Lady Elisa left, Philip returned when holding his phone. ra was depressed and asked. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is that? Is sheing or not?" "Yes, she said she''s on her way." She finally eased her tension and took a deep breath, "That''s good, I assume that she won¡¯t dare y tricks." Meanwhile, on the other side. Brian happened to deliver an invitation to Archie. "President, Miss Jessica''s birthday is today and you''re invited to attend, are youing or not?" This invitation was actually handed to him two days ago, but Archie was too busy to handle this, and so did him. In the end, he even forgot about it. Now the party had already started, and he realized it, hence, he hurriedly gave the invitation to him. Archie rose his head from the files piled on the desk and looked through the invitation. "Will she go?" Without asking, Brian knew which "she" he was talking about Hastily, he replied. "Yes, I saw Miss Natalia''s name on the list." Archie paused his hand, and then nodded, "Go to prepare a gift and we will set off as soon as possible." ¡°Okay.¡± ... People were singing and dancing happily in the hall. The Dawson family, however, all looked a little distracted. It was only because that Natalia hadn''t showed up. Old Lady Elisa sent someone to ask ra several times, and every time the answer she received was that Natalia would be here soon. Now an hour passed and Natalia hadn''t arrived yet. The olddy gradually lost her patience and almost suspected that the Dawson family was cheating her. Just at the time when she was going to get furious, she heard a noiseing from the front of the door. The crowd turned around in curiosity, and they were stunned by who appeared in the front door. Dear god! ¡°Who''s that?¡± ¡°She''s gorgeous!¡± Natalia wore a long dark blue dress, with starry night sky patterns. She was tall and slender. Her figure perfectly showed the beauty of this dress, the light of the stars spreading from her feet to her waist, portraying her slim waist. With a delicate face and light makeup, her slightly curly brown hair fluffy wrapping on her shoulders, swaying gently as she walked. She walked into the hall and stood still near the door, her cool gaze looking around the guests in the hall with an aura of indifference that rejected anyone. Some of the guests contracted with her eyes and their hearts fluttered, feeling a slight chille over them, making them feel the urge to run away. But her face was so beautiful, and they couldn¡¯t help looking at her. Therefore, despite flustered, people were still unwilling to look around and could only wished to admire her beauty for a few more minutes. Chapter 21 Who Are You Trying to Seduce? Chapter 21 Who Are You Trying to Seduce? Some people were already whispering, "Who''s that? She is beautiful!" "I don''t know, I guess she should be a guest invited by the Dawson family!" When Natalia left the Dawson family five years ago, she was still young, and because she had spent most of her time studying, very few people had seen her. So now when she had reappeared, no one even recognized her. Others didn''t recognize her, but Jessica did. At this moment, she was surrounded by a group of people, and when she saw the woman walking in from the doorway, she couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. Was that Natalia? In her impression, Natalia would always be wearing a smart professional outfit or a normal casual outfit. Clean as it was, its in and humdrum style clouded Natalia''s femininity that Natalia looked somewhat dull. And she wasn''t much of a makeup person, much less a regr hairdresser. She had kept the typical long straight jet-ck hair, looking lifeless and old for her age. With dresses like that, she might stand out among the ordinary working girls. But she was indeed too unimpressive to be ced in a crowd of famousdies who gussied up on a daily basis. Yet, such an ordinary person was stunning today, as if an angel had descended. She couldn''t help but clench her fists fiercely. The girls who gathered around her asked curiously, "Jessica, who is she? She is gorgeous, is she one of the guests you have invited?" "Is she a celebrity?" "I don''t think so. If she is a celebrity, she should be famous with her face. We would have recognized her." The voices in her ears were like steel needles, sticking into Jessica''s heart one by one. She gritted her teeth darkly for a moment before taking a deep breath. "Don''t you guys know her? That''s my sister Natalia!" "What!" "How could it be her?" The people around her had surprised looks on their faces. Jessica smiled gently, "It''s normal you guys didn''t recognize her, after all, her appearance did change a bit from five years ago. In fact, if I didn''t see her before, I wouldn''t have believed it would be her!" There was something in her words, and someone immediately realized it. "You mean, your sister had a facelift?" "No wonder, I used to feel she looked quite ordinary, howe she''s be so pretty now!" "Tsk! I guess the scandal five years ago was so widespread that she went to change her face for fear of people recognizing her and throwing rotten eggs at her if she continued to wear that face!" "That makes sense." Jessica made a face. "Don''t say my sister like that, it wasn''t her fault five years ago." "Jessica, you''re too nice to her. If it were not for that she stole your work you wouldn''t have missed out on a ce at the Royal Academy." "That''s right, and she went unscathed. She fled abroad to dodge the column and it seemed toe to an end, but what about you? You had been sad for a long time. Who''s going to pay for your losses?" "I think she may target you again this time. Jessica, you have to be careful!" The group of people murmured, and Jessica whispered to discourage them, but a smirk of triumph shed across her eyes. On the other side, Natalia walked up to ra. "You are herete." Philip frowned unhappily. Natalia nced at him coldly and said in a cold voice. "I''ve done you the honor ofing, Mr. Philip." "You--" Angered by her condescending look, Philip swept his gaze over the gown she was wearing and chided angrily. "What are you wearing? Today is Jessica''s birthday party, not yours! Who are you trying to seduce by dressing like that?" Natalia looked at him, with a suggestion of astonishment in her eyes. Even though she already knew her father didn''t love her, she didn''t expect he would hate her to such an extent. Was that the words a father would say? Her heart was chilled for a moment, but there was nd expression on her face. "It''s not your turn to tell me what I should wear!" "You--" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Enough." As a dignified voice rang out, ra suddenly spoke out to interrupt him. She beckoned a waiter, had him bring a ss of wine and handed it to Natalia, and said in a deep voice, "It''s shameful for a family to bicker in public. Shut up now!" Philip was a bit disgruntled and wanted to say something, but was red at by ra. The rest of the words were swallowed back. A faint sneer of satisfaction crossed Natalia''s face. The waiter served her a very light cocktail with the aroma of alcohol that smelled fiercely inviting. ra nced at her, with her gaze pausing on the ss of wine for a moment, and said, "Your god- grandmother is here. You should exin to her things about you and Mr. Shawn!" "What do you want me to say?" "Say that you and Mr. Shawn broke up a long time ago because of a personality shes, and it has nothing to do with Jessica." Natalia smiled in a sneering manner and agreed readily, "Okay." ra nodded in satisfaction and suddenly lifted her ss and clinked hers. "I''m sorry for that, but don''t worry, I''ll remember all your merits and willpensate youter." Natalia raised her eyebrow, surprised by her attitude. However, she didn''t think much of it, and only assumed that ra had begged her, so she deliberately said these words. She happened to be thirsty, so she lifted her cup and took a sip. After finishing her drink, ra led her towards where Elisa was. Elisa had actually seen Natalia a long time ago; after all, she hade today to find her. After not seeing each other for five years, the moment she saw Natalia, she realized that the little girl with a artless and shy face back then had long since grown up. That cool and mboyant aura was exactly like her mother, as if the deceased had been reborn. The olddy was so excited that she couldn''t wait to have someone help her to them wobbly before they approached her. "Natalia! It''s really you!" Seeing this, Natalia hurriedly took a few quick steps to hold her up. "Grandma." "When did you get back? Why didn''t youe to see me?" Elisa''s eyes that had been calm were so excited that they were red, and Natalia was also a little moved. "I''m sorry I haven''t been able to visit you, how are you?" "Good, I''m fine." The incident that had happened five years ago left a scar in Natalia''s heart, so she hadn''t contacted too many people when she returned home two years ago. Elisa seemed to understand her plight and patted her hand,forting her by saying, "It''s all in the past, it''s good to have you back." ra stepped forward and smiled. "Old Lady, Natalia has something to tell you." She said, giving Natalia a warning nce. Natalia smiled lightly in mockery, "What''s the rush? I''ll naturally tell my god-grandmother about what Grandma taught me, so can''t we just catch up first?" Chapter 22 Even Lied to Her Chapter 22 Even Lied to Her Elisa froze, and ra''s face turned pale. "What are you babbling about?" "Well, I didn''t..." Natalia interrupted her directly, "Grandma, Shawn and I were ipatible and have already broken up, so there''s no need for you to worry about our affairs anymore." Elisa frowned and gave ra a suspicious look. "Natalia, did she teach you to say those words?" Natalia smiled and didn''t say a word. ra was instantly furious, ''''Natalia! What do you mean by that? When did I ever teach you to say such words? It was you who had toe over and exin to the olddy, and said it was the only way to get her to forgive you, have you forgotten all that?" Natalia curled her lips sarcastically, "Oh? Why did I have toe over and beg my grandmother''s forgiveness since I hadn''t done anything wrong?" At this time, Jessica walked over holding Shawn''s arm. She stood beside Aleena and looked at Natalia with resignation. "Sister, now thingse to the point, don''t talk tough. The entire Dawson family already knows about those things between you and Mr. Chan. I thought it might damage your reputation and have kept it secret for you, but Elisa is so good to you, how can you even lie to her?" Natalia''s right eyelid twitched, and a bad feeling suddenly shed through her. "Mr. Chan? Which Mr. Chan?" "Still ying dumb? The second young master of Shuangta Group, that notorious fop scum! s! It''s my fault for neglecting to discipline you all these years, which is why you''ve developed such a shameless nature, leaving Mr. Shawn behind and associating with that kind of man." Natalia''s expression changed slightly. Alfred Chan, the second young master of Shuangta Group, was a notorious yboy in J City. He indulged in dissipation and even took drugs. He was married once a few years ago, after which his Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. wife was reportedly crippled by him. The Chan family, with their money and power, managed to keep Alfred from punishment, and This matter had caused a storm in J City, so Natalia knew a bit about it. But to her surprise, ra actually ndered that she had associated with Alfred. She sneered, ''''Old Lady Dawson, that''s nonsense! Which one of your eyes saw me be with Alfred?" "You simply won''t admit it, will you? Okay, okay, I think you''re not going to shed a tear until you see the coffin, Philip, go and get Mr. Chan." Saying that, she sighed, "Since you refuse to admit it, we''ll make you two confront each other face to face. Natalia, you forced me to do this, so don''t me me if you feel ashamed then." Natalia was sullen as her gaze swept towards Shawn, who was standing behind ra, and he slightly turned his face away to avoid her gaze. She sneered steeply, "Good, very good, I had thought that you asked me toe over today just to give them a leg up, but now it seems that you are more greedy and selfish than I thought, and actually came to nder me like this for them!" ra''s face was expressionless, "Whether it''s a nder or not,ter wille the truth after Mr. Chan is here." Alfred soon came over apanied by Philip. As soon as he saw the woman standing in front of him, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. He had never met Natalia before, but he had heard of her because of that incident five years ago. At first when Philip approached him about this, he was a bit reluctant until he saw Natalia''s picture and then he was impressed with her. And this time when he saw her in the flesh, he was even more surprised to find that she looked actually more beautiful than in the picture. He felt so lucky about it. ra looked at him and said in a deep voice. "Mr. Chan, do you know this woman?" Alfred looked at Natalia''s cool, delicate face, and an obscene smile appeared on his face. "Yes, of course I know her. We are quite familiar with each other, right, Natalia?" The sound of "Natalia" caused goose bumps to rise up on Natalia''s skin. She nced at Alfred in disgust and said in a cold voice. "Mr. Chan, we''ve never met before. I don''t know when we started to get acquainted?" Alfred rubbed his hands and said with a smile. "Naturally¡­" ra gave a clear cough. Alfred''s nasty smile set Elisa exasperated. Only then did Alfred realize that he was being frivolous, and hastily curbed his lewd look andughed. "Just kidding, just kidding, haha, no offense." He looked at Natalia curtly, "Natalia, well, I know you''re a bit angry because I''ve been busy with work and neglected youtely, but you''ve been making trouble for so many days, can you just stop it and go back with me?" Natalia was so angry that she could barely even sneer, staring at him with a sarcastic expression. "Alfred, you should be responsible for what you say! It''s ridiculous. We have never been together." Alfred frowned at her words. "Natalia, you can argue with me and mess with me if you want, but you can''t say that. We''ve been together for two years, and didn''t youe back home for me? How can you say such hurtful things now?" "Bullshit! We haven''t even met each other!" "Ugh, I''m not happy about your words! All right, since you''re adamant about not admitting it, then I''ll have to produce evidence." He said, pulling out his phone from his pocket and swiping it a few times before showing the screen towards Elisa. "Olddy, all the photos in here are of Natalia and me. We have slept together at least for one or two hundred times, and every time she liked to take photos in bed. I have no other merits, but I like to spoil women, especially the women I like. These are all her photos, if it is not enough, there are more. Oh, right, I''ve posted some on my social ount, do you want to see?" He said as he swiped on the screen. Elisa was angry to hear that. Natalia hurriedly exined, "Grandma, don''t listen to him, I didn''t ..." "Enough!" Elisa suddenly snapped, turning her head to stare at Natalia. "Natalia, tell me the truth! Do you have a rtionship with this scumbag or not?" Natalia''s gaze sank as she gritted her teeth, "No." "Natalia! You have a red mole on your left breast and a small moon-shaped birthmark on the bottom of your foot; if we''re not in love, how would I know all this?" Alfred said loudly in a hurry. Natalia''s face paled. Once she turned around, she found Elisa staying there, with her face full of disappointment. As a grandmother who watched her growing up, she apanied the nurse to give her first bath in the hospital as a child. So she knew her birthmark on her body. And the birthmarks in those secret ces were not even known to the Dawson family, except for a very few close people. Chapter 23 Its shameless Chapter 23 It''s shameless Elisa shook her head, pained. "Natalia, when your mother handed you over to me and asked me to take good care of you, but since that incident, you left the country without a word. I could not find a way to contact you, it is my dereliction of duty, but I didn''t expect that you would actually take such a crooked path! It doesn''t matter if you want to be with a man like Alfred. Be honest with me! Even if I don''t agree, if you must marry him, I''ll ept it! If this scam wants to bully you, with the power of the Wright family and the Kawn family, he won¡¯t dare to bully you! But you hide it from me, and you refuse to admit it even after repeated questioning. What do you take me for? Am I still your most respected and dearest elder? I had not heard from you in the past five years, and I worried you every day, lest I fail your mother, but what about you? Is this how you repay me?" Natalia''s face went pale. She wanted to exin. ra, however, interrupted her and said with apensating smile. "Olddy, don''t be angry. She is probably afraid of being scolded for telling the truth. Her nature is rather stubborn, I''ve gotten used to it over the years." Elisa waved her hand, with her face full of fatigue. "All right, things havee to this, I have nothing to say. I am sorry I messed up your birthday party. I will send someone to make amends some other day. As for the rest, I can''t care and don''t want to care. Den, let''s go!" Den Wright frowned, his gaze lingering on those picture on Alfred''s phone screen for a moment before he finally helped Elisa leave. Natalia clenched her fingers, with her nails nestling into her palm. Her body was shaking slightly. Shameless! Shameless! The thought that she was actually family with such a group of people with the same blood running through their veins was unbelievable! How can people be so shameless? There were already people around who heard their conversation and saw the way Elisa left in a huff, so they couldn''t help but whisper. "Eh, what''s going on? That person is Natalia, huh? How did she get together with Alfred of Shuangta Group?" "What kind of pot goes with what kind of lid!" "One stole his sister''s designs out of jealousy, the other beat up his wife, they''re just right together.¡± "But it''s so mismatched! Natalia is so pretty, while Alfred is disgusting. How can she fall in love with such a person!" "And you guys areplimenting her face!" One of the girls who was standing with Jessica earlier walked over and sneered. "A stic surgery chick, so what if she''s pretty? In a few years when she gets older, she will be ugly! By then, I''m only afraid she won''t even be worthy of Alfred." ¡°What? Are you saying Natalia''s current face is stic surgery?" "Of course, that''s what her sister said, it would never be false." ¡°Dear me! That''s too shameful." The scene was somewhat chaotic, and Natalia looked at ra with a cold, stern gaze, gritting her teeth. "ra, aren''t you afraid of the wrath of God for doing this?" ra looked at her, not hiding the smug look in her eyes. She sighed softly and shook her head. "My good granddaughter, how do you think I would have gone out of my way if you had listened to me earlier?" Natalia was so angry that her body trembled, and her anger seemed to burst out of her chest. "Get someone toposite a few photos and get a hoodlum toe and testify, and you think you can make up the facts? What''s not done is not done! You could have wronged me five years ago, and that was because I was too young to fight back, but not anymore! ra, wait and see! A fabricated lie will always be easily punctured! I will make you pay for what you did today!" She said, turning around and was to head out the door. But just then, there was a sudden weakness in her feet. ra''s cold voice came from behind. "You''re right, it''s true that a fabricated lie can be easily punctured, but what if that lie were to be true tonight?" Natalia looked back at her incredulously. What was that supposed to mean? Alfred smirked and said. "Miss Jessica, was that ss of wine good? I made it personally." Natalia''s face was pale. A revolting feeling leapt up to her throat, and she was about to run, but ra yanked her arm in a deadly grip. "Mr. Chan, my granddaughter has had too much drink, could you please help her to rest in the guest room upstairs?" Alfred rubbed his hands together excitedly, "Of course." Natalia stared at him with a deadly stare, with anger overflowing into her eyes. An unfamiliar warmth hit her body, and a tingling alienation wanted to hit her whole body. With Alfred''s hand on her shoulder, her eyes widened in fear and she tried to open her mouth to call for help, but not a single sound coulde out of her throat. ra drugged her to lose her voice. This poisonous woman! Alfred held her into his arms and leaned in to whisper in her ear. "Natalia, I advise you not to waste your energy. This medicine not only has the effect of making you lose your strength, it also makes you lose your voice temporarily. You can''t do anything now, so why don''t you be a good girl ande with me. I will love you well tonight." At this time, although some of the people around had noticed themotion over here, they only thought that Natalia and Alfred were really couple because of what they had just heard. Wasn''t it normal for a boyfriend to help his girlfriend who has had too much to drink to her room and rest? So even though everyone saw it, not a single person came forward. Natalia was so weak that she couldn''t even try to push Alfred away. In fact, if Alfred hadn''t been holding her up, she would have fallen to the ground with weak feet. A piercing cold shot up her spine, and she knew that if she really went with Alfred tonight, her life would really be ruined. But she couldn''t say anything, and none of the people around her knew the truth, much less that anyone would help her. Helpless, she could only turn her pleading eyes to that man. A few steps away, Shawn touched her gaze, struggled for a few moments, and suddenly stepped forward. However, in the next second, he was pulled by Jessica. She covered her stomach and said something to him. Shawn''s face changed, and he hurriedly picked her up in a horizontal manner and hurriedly walked out. Natalia''s face changed. She turned pale on face. A sudden sad and ridiculous feeling rose up in the bottom of her heart! She was so stupid! How could she put your hope in him? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. How could she be so naive as to think that even if he didn''t love her anymore, even if the two of them hade to such a point as they were today, they had loved each other after all. After all, in their youth, both had genuinely loved each other. Even for the sake of a man''s selfish exclusivity, it shouldn''t be possible to watch her being taken away by another man! But reality pped her hard again. It made her know that some people didn¡¯t have hearts, and that some people were worse than the devil when they were indifferent! Sheughed silently and had teardrops rolling down her eyes. Just as she was filled with despair, a voice suddenly came from outside. Chapter 24 His Woman Chapter 24 His Woman "Archie of the arthy Group is here!" The noisy crowd suddenly gave way spontaneously, and all the people turned their heads in surprise to see a slender and straight figure slowly walking in at the end of the crowd. Natalia shook hard, with her pupils clenching. The man seemed to be wrapped in the wind. His pace was extremely fast but did not appear to be in a hurry. His deep ck pupils resembled fine ink jade, glowing with an icy cold light, and his entire body exuded a cold and stern aura of being unapproachable. He was followed by Brian, and a few ck-d bodyguards standing still at the door without entering. Brian handed the congrattory gift to a nearby receptionlist before following him inside. "Archie! It''s really him, what''s he doing here?" Someone among the guests murmured something low, and the others seemed to react then and shock. Most of those who came today are people with status in the society, even if they haven''t seen Archie in person, haven''t they seen him in magazines and TV? So, everyone knew the man. The heir of the arthy consortium! The real controller of the arthy Group! More so, he was the founder of the Annita International, the recently momentum entertainment empire! What was he doing here? ra was immediately overjoyed, rushing to wee him. "Wee, Mr. Archie! Come in, please!" Seeing this, Philip and Aleena followed closely, with smiles on their faces. "I didn''t know you woulde over, sorry for the extra dy!" When the Dawson family sent invitations to Archie, it was just formality. Everyone knew that although Mr. Archie had recentlye to J City, he did not attend any social functions. There had been countless people who had failed, and naturally, the Dawson family didn''t think they would be an exception. But to their surprise, he was here today! ra and the others were overjoyed. Natalia was also excited. Archie, help me! She opened her mouth and shouted wordlessly. Alfred noticed her mood and his face changed. "You want him to help you? Stop dreaming! Look at your status. A person like Archie, not to mention the Dawson family, even the the Miller family may not get touch with him, and do you know what the outside world says about him?" Alfred sneered and continued. "Everyone says he''s Gay and doesn''t like women, and thest woman who presumed to climb into his bed was already thrown into the L River, so don''t get delusional!" He said, helping Natalia to walk in the direction of the elevator. Natalia became anxious. Lowering her head, she bit down on the back of his hand. Although she had been drugged and her whole body was weak, she still had a little strength left in the end. Plus how could she not struggle desperately at this point with hope on the horizon? Alfred didn''t expect that she would dare to resist even at this point. In a moment of inattention, he was actually bitten by her, and with a cry of pain and surprise, the woman in his arms suddenly ran away. "Hiss- bitch! How dare you bite me? Stop there!¡± With a stern cry, before the crowd could react, a ck shadow swept past their eyes and lunged straight towards the man standing at the entrance to the hall. Archie took a big step forward and swept Natalia up before she fell. With a hook of his long arm, the soft woman had fallen into his arms. The faces of the crowd paled. Dear me! Who was that? Wasn''t that Natalia? How dare she touch Archie? Everyone knew that Archie hated women the most! In all the years in the business, there was no word of any woman he had ever been good with, and there had even been people who had sent as many stunning celebrities to his bed in order to please him, only to end up not only being returned intact, but even losing their original orders! It''s a wonder a guy liked this ...... would like women! There were those present who had their hearts set on Archie, but didn''t dare to go forward, and they were all wide-eyed at the sight. Anger ensued beyond belief. Holy shit! That was shameless! Her own boyfriend was still present, how dare she seduce another man? Did she want to die! And Natalia, wrapped in Archie''s arms, smelling the familiar crisp fragrance of his body, almost wept with joy. A feeling of survival in a desperate ce made her grab Archie''s clothes with a death grip, as if she was holding onto thest straw to save her life, and even her body couldn''t help but tremble. Archie''s pupils were slightly cold. Thinking about what he had just heard outside, he naturally understood what had happened. He reached out and patted the woman''s thin back gently. His eyes lifted slightly as he looked across the room with a cold, stern gaze. Alfred had already walked over quickly, and his face changed when he saw Natalia shrinking in his arms. ra also changed her face, afraid of offending Archie because of this, and hurriedly exined. "Mr. Archie, I''m sorry, this is my granddaughter. She got drunk and lost her temper. I''ll have someone take her away right away." The she said in a stern voice. "Mr. Chan, can''t you even watch your own girlfriend? What''s it like to jump on another man in front of so many people?" Alfred stepped forward and said in a cold voice. "Natalia,e here! Don''t wrinkle Mr. Archie''s clothes!" Natalia shrank in Archie''s arms and didn''t move, and ra frowned when she saw this. She sighed, seemingly helpless. "My granddaughter... s! me me for my poor coaching. It''s okay to get drunk at usual time, but today such an asion ... ugh! I am sorry about that! Mr. Chan, go over and pull her back!" When Alfred was about to make a move, Archie suddenly spoke in a low and cold voice. "Don''t you dare touch her!" The crowd froze. They looked at him incredulously, as if they couldn''t believe it was him who said that. Archie hooked his lips coldly and sternly, looking straight at ra, "Old Lady Dawson, whose girlfriend did you just say she is?" ra was stunned, subconsciously feeling that something was wrong, but she didn''t fully react to it. She could only answer by instinct. "She, she is Mr. Chan''s girlfriend, this one, the second young master of Shuangta Group." "Well." A sneer interrupted her introduction. Archie''s voice was so cold that it could almost fall out of the ice crumbs, and his pair of deep ink-like pupils was even colder and more severe. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "When did my wife be this scum''s girlfriend?" Guests, "..." ra, "..." Alfred, "..." What did he just say? It was like their ears were blocked! Natalia was Archie''s wife? How could that be possible?!!! There were so many people showing shocked expressions that when ra spoke, everyone around them hadn''t reacted yet. "Mr. Archie, have you made a mistake? She, she is just an ordinary little girl, how can she be your wife?" Archie gave a coldugh. "Ordinary? I don¡¯t think so? My wife has always been radiant as a pearl, shining brightly, only some blind people can''t see it!" ra, "..." Alfred saw that the situation was not right, his eyes rolled, and he tried to slip away quietly when everyone was not paying attention to him. However, when he had only just touched the entrance to the hall, he was stopped by Brian. As soon as he looked up, he saw a smiling face of this elite secretary, ''''Mr. Chan, where are you going to? Are you going to leave your girlfriend here?" Chapter 25 Helping Her Out Chapter 25 Helping Her Out The Dawson family, including Alfred who tried to escape, was eventually under control. The party naturally broke up, though the guests were all confused by the sudden farce, and each was puzzled. However, with Archie present, everyone didn''t dare to ask anything. But there was inevitable spection in private. Who was Archie? He was the man at the helm of arthy consortium, the man who held the lifeblood of the entire business world. It was no exaggeration to say that it, even if he wanted to marry a princess, would not be difficult. And the arthy family, along with the Collins family, the Kawn family and the Fraser family were known as the Four Great Families. The marriages had always been rarely made by themselves, and were mostly alliances. How would the arthy family allow their most outstanding sessor to marry amoner''s daughter? The crowd couldn''t help but murmur for a moment. Having been immersed in the business for a long time, they had their judgment after the initial shock. It was normal for men to get closer with women, Archie was not an exception. He had been so little scandalized before that it was rumored out there that he didn''t like women. But in reality, he had not met the one he liked. Now that he met one, naturally he treated her well. But treating her well was different from marrying her. After all, everyone had never heard that Archie had gotten married and the arthy family had changed its mistress. But Natalia was considered lucky. Even if there was no possibility of joining the arthy family, but to be able to be with Archie for a period of time was a blessing that others envied. Everyone had spections in their hearts, while Archie didn''t even care about these people''s thoughts. Natalia had been drugged, which he had sensed when he had caught her. It was because of this that he did not immediately pursue the crimes of the Dawson family as well as Alfred. After all, it was important to save lives first. Inside thevishly decorated presidential suite, Archie ced the person on the bed and turned around to get her a towel. The corner of his shirt was suddenly grabbed by a fair hand. Natalia looked at him with a weak face, with a thinyer of scarlet rarely covering her delicate face. Her red lips were slightly open. "I want some water." She still couldn''t make a sound, but Archie could read it from her mouth shape. ¡°Just a minute.¡± He returned, with an extra cup of warm water in his hand, in addition to a hot towel. He walked over to the bed and sat down, helping Natalia up, feeding her half a ss of water and taking a hot towel to wipe her face and hands. Natalia was tickled by the heat baking on that towel, as if there were a million little bugs crawling through her body. She was ufortable as hell. She struggled for a moment, and when Archie withdrew his hand, he saw her pair of eyebrows frowning gently, her watery eyes staring at himself, then immediately closing again, as if she was struggling with something in pain. The clothes on her body had long been disheveled in the struggle, and the long ck sheath-type dress was slightly spread out, revealing some of the skin. A flush crept up her neck from her breasts, spreading to her ears and finally covering her entire face, adding a hint of sensual voluptuousness to that pale delicacy. The fine, soft hair was wet with sweat from the pain, sticking to the corners of her forehead and neck, and her entire body exuded an indescribable sense of disheveled beauty. Archie looked at her. His breathing became slightly heavy, and his dark pupils slightly deepened for a moment. He reached out, gently wiped the sweat from the corner of her forehead, and said in a deep voice. "Natalia, I am your husband, you have the right to ask me anything you want." Yet the woman on the bed acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She curled up in pain, wrapping her arms around herself and even burying her face in it, as if trying to control herself so she wouldn''t do something impulsive. Archie frowned and reached out to feel her forehead. The skin was hot. His pupils darkened and he said in a deep voice. "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Natalia shook her head, and then she suddenly lifted her face and wordlessly said. "I want to see a doctor." Archie looked at the shape of her mouth and didn''t say anything. Natalia wasn''t sure if he''d read it, but she really didn''t have the strength to do it again, so she had to bury her face in again. Her entire body curled up into a shrimp shape in a defensive position. Her slim body seemed to shiver slightly. She was holding back as long as she could. Archie didn''t even know whether to cry orugh for a moment. He sat on the edge of the bed, looked at her for a moment, and after a long moment, gave a cold It was unclear whether thatugh was self-deprecating or disappointing, and then he suddenly got up and lifted up a thin quilt to cover Natalia before striding outside. The doctor arrived soon after. Almost as soon as Archie had gone out, a female doctor in in clothes walked in apanied by Brian. At this point, it was impossible for Brian to go to the hospital to find someone, but fortunately, the arthy V always had family doctor. He called her at once, and rushed over at a fast pace in about ten minutes. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Natalia curled up in the thin, soft silk quilt, felt her hand being pulled, and reflexively shrank inward. Seeing this, the female doctor said in a soft voice. "Miss Jessica, don''t be afraid, I''m a doctor, I''m here to see you." Perhaps having heard her words, Natalia let her guard down and allowed her to pull her hand. Then the covers were lifted. She was drugged and hot, and covered by the covers, so naturally she was hot and sweaty, and her whole body was almost drenched in sweat. The female doctor frowned unhappily. "How can you cover her with quilt in this situation? It can produce pseudo-heatstroke." The corner of Archie''s eyes twitched, and there was little expression on his face. The female doctor didn''t notice his look and carefully finished examining Natalia, then took potion and injected it into her. Natalia cooperated obediently throughout, without any resistance. Brian, however, felt a vague sense of difort. He gave Archie a curious nce, wondering why his boss was suddenly upset. Ah ! He must be mad at the Dawson family and that scum Alfred! After all, if they dared to do this to Natalia, no other man would have let them off! Brian felt that he was too perceptive, specting in his mind how his Boss would handle this matter, and secretly thought of several good ways that he could take it out for his future youngdy. The doctor had finished the injection for Natalia. She turned her head to Archie and said. "The antidote has been injected in, but it will take a little while to heal. Stay with her in the meantime. If she feels ufortable, let her soak in cold water and she''ll be fine after a while." Archie still had that expressionless, cold look on his face, but asked, "Why can''t she talk yet?" Chapter 26 I Promise You Chapter 26 I Promise You "That medicine isced with some herb, which has the effect of temporarily paralyzing the vocal cords, but it usually doesn''tst long, and she should be able to talk before too long." Archie nodded, and only then he let Brian send her out. After the other people had all left, he walked over to the bed and looked at the woman lying on it. At the moment, Natalia was much quieter, lying obediently under the nket, not moving at all, as if she was asleep. Only the small face, still flushed with scarlet, unintentionally revealed her pain and stoicism. Archie looked at her for a while, didn''t say anything, and turned around and walked away. A few secondster, the sound of ttering water came from the bathroom. Natalia opened her eyes in a daze and felt arge, tall shadow looming towards her. "Go soak in cold water for a while, huh?" She looked at him and nodded. Archie picked her up horizontally and walked towards the bathroom. The wide bathtub was already well filled with water, and Archie put her in. The cold water stimted her body to shiver and she couldn''t help but hold her arms tight. "Can you sit still by yourself?" Natalia nodded, wanting to say yes, but the man only let go before her body went limp and her body plunged into the water. A soft sigh of helplessness rang out overhead. The next second, her body was scooped up, and she coughed twice in pain and spat out a mouthful of water. Just as she was about to open her eyes, a towel came up and in a not-so-gentle motion, He wiped the water off her face. A sound of water. Archie sat in. He sat right behind her, letting her lean against him, with his arms wrapping around her. Natalia''s spine instantly stiffened, only to feel as if her back was leaning against a wall of volcanic rock, which was hot. Strong hormone filled her nostrils, and the fever that had just been pushed down in her body stirred again. She couldn''t help but struggle up and try to refuse, but an unpleasant cold voice came from behind her, "Don''t move!" Archie darkened his face. He was not in good mood being rejected by her. If not afraid that she slipped into the water and drowned herself, he would not sit in. Natalia wasn''t the only one who suffered from such a position. Natalia seemed to have thought of this, her face changed. After making sure he wouldn''t do anything, she sat meekly still. There was silence all around, and the two people were quietly soaking in the water. Because of each other''s body heat, the originally cold water didn''t seem so cold anymore. She was so weak that she could barely even sit down if it weren''t for Archie holding her in the back. At the thought of who drugged her, she felt ridiculous. Originally, she thought that the Dawson family, no matter how hateful they were, were just entric and wanted her to give up voluntarily so that they could fulfill Shawn and Jessica''s good deed. She originally did not intend to have any further involvement with Shawn, so it did not matter if he was with Jessica. But to her surprise, they were even more cold-hearted than she thought. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. To be able to get the two together logically without being criticized for gossip, they actually falsely used her of having an affair with Alfred! In addition, they drugged her and tried to send her to that scum''s bed! That was her father and her grandmother! If she hadn''t grown up in the Dawson family, if she hadn''t gotten along with this family fairly well for the first eighteen years, she really would have wondered if she was the Dawson family''s own child or not! Raging anger mixed with untold sorrow surged through her chest. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. It was finally less hot in her body and her sanity seemed to be clearing up. She opened her eyes and felt as if her throat was no longer as tight as it was before, so she tried to speak, "Archie, I am fine." It was as thin as a fly, but she could finally make a sound. She couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Archie didn''t say anything, but got up and then picked her up from the bathtub. Her body was covered in water, and her drenched gown clung to her body, outlining her delicate, sexy curves. Natalia blushed and pushed away his hand that was trying to wipe her water, snatching the towel away and saying sharply. "I''ll just do it myself." Archie looked at her and didn''t say anything. Seeing her head lowered in a shy and embarrassed manner, he suddenlyughed. "Ok, now that you are fine, shouldn''t you repay me? Like wipe water for me." Natalia was stunned and looked up at him in surprise. Archie stayed in the water with her, and naturally all of his body was soaked through. The white shirt clung to the man''s chest, and it was easy to see the powerhouse pecs inside, beautiful and sexy, yet not exaggerated in the slightest. The lines were perfect. Her face burned, and she stammered and waved her hand. "Well, I, I ......" The man''s pressure was so strong that she tensed and her tongue was in a knot. A girl who was usually quite eloquent could not say a word at this time. Archie smiled and suddenly held her hand. Natalia took a frightened step back and pressed her body against the wall. The next second, she felt an extremely strong oppressive feeling approaching, the man''s handsome and perfect face zoomed into her eyes. The corners of his mouth were clearly hooked with an evil smile, but there was not a trace ofughter under his eyes. He braced one hand against the wall and let go of her with the other, turning to cupping her chin and lifting it gently. "I told you before that I would give you three days to think about it, and now that three days are up, isn''t it time for you to keep your promise?" Natalia froze for a moment. She looked into his dark and m eyes, which was like a piece of ice that would not melt for a thousand years. It was a great contrast to his gentle and refined appearance. She looked at him like something was mming inside her, so fierce it was about to jump out of her throat. Actually, when she thought about it, the man''s offer didn''t do her any harm. It was not clear why he married her, but it was a fact that she needed a husband and a marriage. The reason why she attended Jessica''s birthday party was because ra threatened her with her mother''s relics. If those things had been held in ra''s hands, she would never be able to escape her control. And now, if she got married, and husband was Archie, whom the Dawson family couldn''t afford to mess with, everything would change. Moreover, although Archie was an unfathomable person, at least from what she had observed so far, he had no malice towards her. She had already been hurt once and didn''t feel she could fall in love with another man again in this life as carefree as she had before. So, what difference did it make who she married? Her nervousness eased a little at the thought. When she looked at Archie again, her gaze wasplex. "Archie, are you sure you want to marry me?" The man raised his eyebrows, "You don''t think I''ve shown enough good faith?" Natalia pursed her lips, struggled in heart and then nodded heavily. ¡°I agree marry you.¡± Chapter 27 Too Vicious Chapter 27 Too Vicious She agreed quickly. Archie was surprised, and then he showed a smile. "But I have conditions." ¡°What!" "First, no publicizing our rtionship until I give my permission, and second, no touching me without my permission!" The smile under Archie''s eyes cooled bit, "Is there a third?" Natalia thought about it for a moment, not thinking of anything else, and shook her head, "No." After a pause, she added, "I will let you know if I have a third." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Archie said in a deep voice. "So you''re trying to make me a monk?" Natalia was stunned. "Mrs. arthy, I''m a normal man, so if you don¡¯t given me your permission, I will have no sex in my life." He said as his body closing to her. Natalia could only struggle to shrink in. "I, I didn''t mean it like that." The reason for this condition was simply that she subconsciously felt that the marriage between the two would notst for too long. She hadn''t even considered what would happenter. Archie sneered, seeming to see through her thoughts. "Natalia, I will not divorce once I am married, so since you have agreed to it, there is no chance to back out. Be Mrs. arthy and I will give you everything you want, understand?" Natalia looked at him and didn''t say anything. The hand cupping her jaw suddenly tightened and she let out a cry of pain, only able to agree in resignation, "Yes." Only then was Archie satisfied and let go of his hand. It was only when he let go that he noticed two small red marks pinched on her delicate skin. His dark eyes couldn''t help but deepen. In the end, it was an afterthought that he had just been too aggressive and was worried that he might have scared her. So he added. "Alright, I won''t touch you for the time being, but I hope you get used to being Mrs. arthy and don''t keep me waiting too long, ok?" Reacting to his meaning, Natalia''s face flushed and she nodded. Archie turned around and headed out. Not long after, he came in with a clean new set of women''s clothes. Handing the clothes to Natalia, he said, "Change ande out!" Natalia nodded. Natalia closed the bathroom door, and took off the wet gown she was wearing and changed into the new clothes Archie had brought. The clothes must have been prepared by Brian just now while they were in the bathroom. The in colors, simple and generous casual clothes took off her cool aura. It came a strong innocent student temperament. Natalia looked at herself in the mirror and froze for a moment. She was twenty-four, at the age that other people was only two years out of college. But perhaps it was because she had experienced too much in the past five years, her heart had long been through the vicissitudes of life, plus she always stayed with a group of 30 and 40 year olds in the workce on a regr basis, causing her to learn to be somewhat mature. Without realizing it, she had forgotten that she was actually young. It was the most beautiful age a girl could be. This age was youthful, wanton, with enough capital to be mboyant and proud of her beauty. She thought of Archie''s words and slightly lowered her eyes. Suddenly she showed a smile When she changed and went out, she found no one in the bedroom. There was the sound of someone talking in the living room. When she walked out, she saw Archie, Brian, the Dawson family as well as Shawn. ra sat on a single sofa with Philip and Aleena standing behind her. While Shawn was supporting Jessica to stand on the other side. Seeing here out, Jessica looked at her with a worried face and said softly. "Sis, I came back from the hospital as soon as I heard about your ident, are you okay?" Natalia nced coldly at her without speaking, walking over to Archie and sitting down. No one in the room paid any attention to her at all, and Jessica''s face stiffened slightly. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. And the rest of the Dawson family did not care about her feelings at this point. Back at the moment Archie announced that Natalia was his wife, it had shaken everyone to their core! There was tremendous trepidation and heartbreak. What they did tonight was certainly excessive, even them had such thought! Therefore, no matter what verdict Archie handed down on them, they had nothing to say! But despite this reasoning, they still couldn''t help but grumble at Natalia in their heart. Why didn''t she tell them so before, since she had been with Mr. Archie? She let them do their bidding, and now, well, it''s okay to make everyone lose face in front of everyone, but they offended Mr. Archie. She did it on purpose! That was vicious! ra was filled with anger, and Natalia seemed to notice it, turning her head to nce at her, then smiled coolly. Not convinced? Hold it in! Brian had already ordered someone to bring Alfred here. Butpared to the decent Dawson family, Alfred wasn''t treated so well. He was tied up and dragged into the living room, with marks on his body and face from the beating and abuse, and a bruise with a purple bruise at the corner of his eye. Obviously he had got beaten! At this point, Alfred understood the current situation? As soon as he saw Archie, he immediately knelt down. "Mr. Archie! It''s all a misunderstanding!" Archie sat in the wide leather sofa, with his slender and straight legs folded and a cruel cold smile on his face. "Misunderstanding? That''s not what you said in the hall an hour ago." Alfred was almost on the verge of tears. He had just gone through torture in the past hour. These guys were sick! He might be a bit of a dude and a bit of a womanizer, but he didn''t want to die yet! ¡°Say it! What''s this shit? Be honest and you might save your life, if you dare to tell false." He paused, a cold murderous aura staining the bottom of his eyes, "You know what will happen!" Alfred''s face turned pale and he nodded in fear, ¡°I''ll say, I''ll tell you everything! Mr. Archie, I swear, is really has nothing to do with me. This old woman ordered me to do it! She said if I cooperate with them in a y and falsely use Natalia of having a rtionship with me, the more than one million gambling debt I owed Philip before wouldn''t have to be paid! I agreed to that! I''m sorry Mr. Archie, I was wrong. I didn''t know Natalia was your wife, please forgive me and spare me!" While he was crying, he jumped over and tried to hug Archie''s legs. Seeing this, Brian, who was next to him, went straight up and kicked him. Although Brian was Archie''s secretary, he usually practiced. His kick was so powerful that Alfred was directly kicked over a few meters away and fell heavily to the ground. The people in the room were almost stunned. Natalia was slightly shaken. Only Archie had no fluctuation on his face. ra reacted after being shocked. She snarled. "Alfred! What are you talking about? Natalia is my granddaughter, how could I harm her? We all know what kind of person you are. If you hadn''t been in a rtionship with her, I would have agreed to you being together?" Chapter 28 Riding the Tiger Chapter 28 Riding the Tiger She was like riding a tiger right now. On one side was Archie, who she did not dare to offend, and on the other side was Alfred, who used her. It was ultimately justified. She never dared to offend Archie, so she had to sacrifice Alfred. As long as she consist the rtionship between Alfred and Natalia, she would have a reason for everything she did today. Not only that, but Natalia would be saddled with the reputation of cheating. Who was Archie? He would allow his woman to cheat on him. When the time came, not only would Natalia not be able to clear her name, her position in Archie''s heart would also be shaken, and then it won''t be toote to deal with her! Thinking of this, the look in ra''s eyes grew colder. However, in the next second, Alfred exined, "Mr. Archie, she''s talking nonsense! Miss Jessica and I have never met before, how can we be rted? You can look it up if you don''t believe me!" "Alfred, you coward! You begged me on your knees to ask me let Natalia be with you? Now you said those words, are you still a man?" Alfred was so angry that his fingertips were trembling, pointing at ra. "Old woman, you nder me! And you nder Miss Jessica! Do you think Mr. Archie is a fool? Will he Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. be cajoled by you?" ra sneered. "And you''re trying to weasel your way out of this? Ok! You said I was behind this. Where''s the proof? I haven''t pursued the matter of you drugging Natalia! Now you''re ming me?" Alfred''s face turned pale. He did drug in the drink. But he did as ra told him. And now she was trying to brush it off and me it all on him. Alfred was going crazy with anger, but he couldn''t say a word and could only stare at ra with a deadly re. When discussing this matter before, it had always been a face-to-face meeting, so ra had known that he could not produce any evidence. At this time, seeing this, she coldly snorted in triumph. Watching the scene, Natalia had a word suddenly came to her mind -- dog-eat-dog. It was true. Previously there were like grasshoppers on a rope, but now they med each other being scared by Archie. It was a pity... She smiled yfully when she heard thezy, icy voice of the man beside her. "I just want to hear the truth and you guys are arguing here. Do you really think I''m idle?" The man dug his ears, with a hint of impatience shing across his face. ra and Alfred both turned pale with fear. ra hastened to show a smile and exin. "Mr. Archie, I really didn''t know about your rtionship with Natalia. Since she has long been with you, Mr. Archie, she should have told us before. It was indeed our mistake to get it like this, and please don¡¯t be angry for the sake of the two families'' inws." Archie raised his eyes to look at her, smirking. "Family Inws?" ra showed an awkward smile. In fact, since Archie and Natalia were a couple, then she, as Natalia''s grandmother, was naturally Archie''s grandmother as well. Were they not inws? This was why ra had dared to sit and talk until this moment. After all, she was the elders. Even if Archie was angry or discontented, for the sake of getting along in the future, he would not go too far. But if he believed her words and became suspicious of Natalia, it would be even better. She never expected that Natalia could get anything back from the the arthy family anyway, and even if she did, based on the rtionship between the Dawson family and Natalia, it was unlikely that she would think of Natalia. So it would be better to lose her backer! ra thought this in her heart, but suddenly she heard Archie''s voice. "Since you all refuse to tell the truth, I''ll just have to treat you all equally and deal with you together!" ra was slightly stunned and looked up at him and saw Archie gave an order to Brian. Brian immediately went out, and not long after, he came in with arge stack of documents. "Mr. Archie, this is all the properties under the Dawson family and Mr. Chan''s name." Archie took it and flipped through it casually. Everyone in the room was a little confused as to what he wanted. He suddenly drew one from the midst, lit it with a lighter and put it into the ashtray. It was a piece of real estate in the name of Alfred, which was given by his father. When Alfred saw this, his face changed and he said sharply. "Mr. Archie, what are you, what are you doing?" Archie said in a slow voice. "Since you refuse to tell the truth, so I need to think of a way in order to let you speak! All these properties are yours, and I''ll burn one every three minutes. I''ll give it back to whoever says it first. What do you think?" He asked them what they thought. What? It was ridiculous. They dared not say a word. ra realized at this moment that Archie did not put her into eyes. She grimaced down and said in a deep voice. "Mr. Archie, these real estate properties are registered, you think burning the paper documents will help?" Archie looked at her with a smile on his face, "Oh, right. You remind me, Brian!" Brian immediately stepped forward, "President." "Everyone I burn, forcefully acquire thepany under their name. If it fails, suppress them until they dere themselves bankrupt. Give up the stocks and funds losing money, but as for anything that''s making a profit, tell K to do something about it. I''m sure it''ll have no profit immediately before dawn." Brian made to stifle augh and nodded, "Yes." He turned and headed out the door. The people of the Dawson family and Alfred both instantly panicked when they saw this. "Mr. Archie, you can''t do that!" "These are our hard work from decades. You can''t destroy them!" ra wanted to bite off her tongue at this point. Why did she talk? If the paper documents were burnt, they could make up for it in the future. Now she lost everything! Archie looked at them with a cold face, unshaken. ¡°Last chance! Say it!¡± Alfred nodded, ¡°I say it!¡± ra shouted sternly, "Alfred, think before you say it!" Alfred, who could care less about that at this point, shouted loudly at her. "Enough! Dawson family is a big family and can withstand tossing and turning, but I''m not like you, I only have a little bit of property in my fucking name. If it all goes to shit, my dad will be the first one to get me killed!" ra was so angry with him that she turned blue. Chapter 29 Unbelievable Chapter 29 Unbelievable Alfred turned his head and looked at Archie with a pleasing face, saying sharply. "Mr. Archie, I didn''t know Miss Jessica before, but I had heard of her, so when this old woman came to me, I did move at the time. Tonight, I arrived early and they found me and talked to me about the exact n to drug the cup Miss Jessica was drinking from, then they would say in public that I was rted with her and then take her away while there was chaos. In this way, Miss Jessica had to admit it even if she didn''t want to. The reason for doing so was simply because Miss Jessica''s original boyfriend was Shawn! The Dawson family''s second youngdy took her sister''s boyfriend. This old woman was biased and wanted to gag Miss Jessica so she came up with this vicious n! I was just a pawn in her hand, and the nning had nothing to do with me! Moreover, I helped Miss Jessica out in the hall just now was not meant to take advantage of her. I admit that I did admire her before I knew she was your wife, but when faced with a woman I admire, I naturally want to get her heart before I get her body, so how could I take advantage of her at this time? It just urred to me that if I didn''t agree to cooperate, the Dawson family would definitely think of another way to deal with her! That was why I was to take her away. But if I had known she was your wife, I wouldn''t have dared to mess with her even if I had the guts to do so! Mr. Archie, please spare me!" Alfred''s speech was vocal and very touching. If she hadn''t seen through this scum¡¯s true face a long time ago, Natalia would have wanted to give him a Medal of Excellence for the Ten People Who Moved the Country! Sheughed coldly, and Archie didn''t move, looking at ra next to her. ¡°What about you? What would you say?" ra had calmed down by now. In the end, she was a character who had experienced life for decades, and in terms of calmness alone, she was at a level higher than Alfred. She looked at Archie with a cold and resolute face and said in a deep voice. "What he says is a load of crap! I never discussed anything with him, and the medicine in that cup was put in by him. I didn¡¯t know about it!" Archie shallowly curled his lips. A cold eerie light glowed under his eyes. A piece of paper waved lightly from his fingertips, and the fire red up and burned it to ashes. Philip and the others'' faces changed and their pupils shrunk. It was a clothingpany owned by the Dawson family, which was not small in scale and growing nicely. About two minutester, an abrupt cell phone ring suddenly sounded. Philip nced at Archie before he answered the phone. ¡°What? How can that be?!" ra''s face was vaguely pale, having guessed what was going on. But she still couldn''t believe that Archie could really manage to say strike in such a short period of time! If in D City, she believed that Archie did have that strength to make apany go bankcrupt with a snap of his fingers. But this was J City! The Dawson family had been developing in J City for decades, in which the rtionships were so intricate that not anyone could move it. However, Philip hurried back and whispered in her ear, shattering herst shred of illusion. She looked over at the man sitting on the couch with a breezy, self-effacing face in shock and disbelief. Archie smiled. He didn''t get angry, and the tone of his voice remained at an unhurried pace, without even a change in his intonation. But for no reason, she felt this man was scary! It was as if even the air had be oppressive because of his smile. Archie said indifferently. "One minute to go, whose better to burn?" He said, reaching out to another of the Dawson family¡¯spanies. Natalia watched it and didn''t say anything. Burn it, burn it! All of the Dawson family''s possessions had nothing to do with her from the moment her mother died anyway. She felt good to see this family look so scared and heartbroken! In fact, Natalia did not know why Archie was doing this. In his power, if he really wanted to vent anger for her, he could have done it without having to ask them to tell what happened. He could have just done it directly. But now he preferred to torture them little by little like making a frog boiled in warm water, and had to make them tell the truth. Natalia suddenly thought of something, and her gaze shed. She felt unbelievable, but then she was warm in heart. This man was... Philip, who was standing behind, could not stand when he saw Archie was to touch the Dawson family''s property. "Mom!" He called out to ra, whose face was blue. But there''s no way around it. At this time, they were like fish meat on a b waiting to be ughtered, not to mention the power to resist, they didn''t even have the courage. God! Against Archie? Wasn¡¯s that asking for death? Especially after that phone call, she learned that thepany that Archie had burned that document Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. before was immediately consolidated. It was not to require, but consolidate! It was said it was found to be faulty clothing fabric! Hell knows how a fabric that has never had a problem in over a decade of making it can have a problem at this time?! ra was not stupid and would not fail to know that it was this man behind that. But there was nothing she could do about it! At this thought, she took a deep breath. Finally, she said, "What do you want me to tell, Mr. Archie? I will tell you!" Archie raised his eyes and nced at her. It waste and the second paper in his hand was already lit. ra watched the fire leap up and felt like she was about to die of heartache. That was the biggest and proudestpany of the Dawson family''s besides SEN Company. And it was the most profitable one! For so many years, the Dawson family had been able to grow to this day all thanks to thispany With this massively profitablepany, it otherpanies could ran If thispany was gone, what should the Dawson family do in the future? Archie, however, as if he did not notice her heartache, shook the ash on his hands, took tissue and wiped his hands, leaning back on the sofa. "Finally, you''re willing to talk? How good is it to cooperate early?" ra, "..." Archie tilted his head slightly and looked at Natalia, asking in a soft voice. "What do you want to hear?" Natalia blinked and smiled. "Let''s start with when she decided to harm me!" Archie nodded his head, "Ok." Saying that, he naturally held her hand and ced it on hisp, looking at ra with interest. "Old Lady Dawson, let''s begin!" Chapter 30 His Wife Chapter 30 His Wife ra took a breath and began to tell. There was not too much. It was nothing more than that night Natalia refuted her in front of everyone at Dawson family and them left. She knew that for the sake of her mother''s relics, Natalia would definitely be the birthday party of Jessica. But she knew Natalia''s character and knew that she would never be as obedient as she hoped. So, she decided to knock Natalia into the ¡®abyss¡¯ for good! They all knew clearly what kind of person Alfred was. If Natalia fell into his hands, it would be almost impossible to escape! At that point, even if she tried to say something, no one would believe her. Jessica, while could rest easy and continue to be Mrs. Miller. If Jessica''s reputation was preserved, her position in the entertainment industry was preserved. It meant that she could continue filming and making money, and Fongwash Entertainment which just signed her won''t suffer any losses. What a conspiracy! What a shameful poisonous n! Although she had guessed the fact, but hearing her said it, Natalia still found it hard to believe. How could there be such shameless people in this world! It seemed to sense her anger, therge hand that held her hand suddenly squeezed gently. She looked up slightly into the man''s sideface. The silhouette, exquisite as if it had stepped out of a painting, glowed steely and was cold in the light. A pair of inky pupils was calm and waveless, yet they carried an indescribable stabilizing power. Her heart inexplicably settled, smoothing out the sh of anger and irritation in her mind. Archie yed with her soft fingers and said in a light voice. "In that case, call the police!" ra''s face turned pale. "Mr. Archie! How can you call the police? I''ve already told the truth as you required." Archie looked at her with a smirk. "I only promised you not to burn the papers, did I promise not to call the police?" ra: ...... He said faintly. "I''m aw-abiding citizen. When Ie across someone trying to persecute my wife, of course I have to go to the police, what''s wrong with that?" Dawson family: ...... Alfred: ...... Natalia: ...... Brian: ...... ¡®President, aw-abiding citizen? Are you serious? Then who secretly ordered me to frame them? And who made the hostile requirement? And you threatened them with this. Sheesh! You are shameless to this extent for a woman, I think you have the potential to be a silly king in the future!¡¯ Archie certainly didn''t knowBrian''s inner thought. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. He would sure spoil his woman. The corners of Natalia''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up as he yed with her fingers. What''s wrong with suddenly feeling moved when she obviously had long past the age where she could be easily touched? Especially when she knew what this man was really up to! Natalia didn''t say anything. Archie waved his hand and gave the order. Call the police! The Dawson family waspletely flustered, but Alfred was indifferent. Anyway, a dude like him, a rich kid who regrly reported to the police for various reasons, had a long- established reputation. He could call his father to pay to ransom him out. Although a severe beating was inevitable when he returned home, a severe beating was simply a five- star treatmentpared to falling into Archie''s hands! Brian was quick to act and made the call. As soon as the police heard Archie''s name, they acted even faster! Within minutes of the call, the police car arrived downstairs at the hotel. By this time, the Dawson family knew there was no hope for reconciliation and could only be taken away by the police. Some of the guests who had left the party tonight had been secretly observing the movements over here. Short after the Dawson family''s people had just been taken away by the police, the news had spread to almost the entire upper ss circle of J City. At first everyone was a bit baffled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The only reason they had been paying attention to this was because Archie had announced at the banquet that Natalia was his wife. Everyone thought that the Dawson family was now considered to have been rted to a rich family. With Archie, almost no one would dare to offend the Dawson family in the future. Someone was looking for a way to get close to them! Unexpectedly, the news that everyone from the Dawson family had been brought into the police station came out. Including Old Lady Dawson! It was then that everyone felt something unusual. Afterwards, a video suddenly exploded online. The video showed an old woman with gray hair sitting there, telling in her own words how she plotted to harm her granddaughter. And how she had coborated with outsiders and corrupted the reputation of his own granddaughter, only for the benefit of another granddaughter and the family. Although the olddy''s face was coded on the video and her name was reced with a bleep, but as soon as they heard her voice, they recognized that it was the olddy of the Dawson family - ra! God! How could that be? As a grandmother, how could she plot against her granddaughter in such a deliberate manner? How could a man be so bad?!!! Frankly speaking, all the gentry families in the upper circles always had some nasty things. But it was the first time to see one could do to this extent, and only for her own selfishness and benefit! Was she her real granddaughter? Was she a biological granddaughter? The inte exploded, at the thought of the rumors that everyone in the Dawson family had been sent to the police, they couldn''t help but curse. Ugh! Serve you right. Natalia didn''t know there was such a ruckus outside. Although everyone from the Dawson family was sent to the police station, Shawn was an outsider and did not directly involved in their ns after all, so he got away with it. At this moment, he stood in front of Natalia, looking at her with aplicated face. Natalia looked at the ck Rolls Royce parked not far away, with the windows half open. From her angle she could happen to see the man''s cold and resolute side face, which looked more and colder. It was now five in the morning. Fine rain fell from the sky, and the slightest cold breeze burrowed into her neck through the rain, making it a little chilly. Natalia sped her arms up and gave him an impatient look. "Mr. Shawn, if you''re here to plead for mercy, then you can shut up! You don''t have that honor with me!" Shawn frowned and said in a deep voice. "I didn''te here to plead for mercy." "So what do you want?" Looking at the undisguised dislike plus impatience on her face, Shawn''s already deeply frowned brow furrowed even tighter. ¡°Sorry.¡± He suddenly said, with a touch of guilt on his face, "They did wrong, I''m sorry. I apologize on their behalf." Chapter 31 Hes not Wrong Chapter 31 He''s not Wrong Natalia looked like she had heard a joke. She looked sarcastically at Shawn, "You mean that only they are wrong? You''re not wrong?" Shawn stiffened slightly. He took a deep breath and exined, "I didn''t know you were druggedst night, I did notice something was wrong with you at the time but didn''t think of it that way. I was ready to help you at that point, but Jessica suddenly had a stomach ache and I can¡¯t leave her alone." Natalia raised her eyebrows, "And then? Did she get abortion?" Shawn stalled for a moment, but answered in the end, "No." "If she didn''t drop it, then how did her stomach hurt for no reason? And didn''t I just see her fine? It doesn''t look like there''s a miscarriage either!" Shawn''s face was slightly cold, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natalia let out augh, "Nothing, even such poor acting skills can fool you, Shawn, it seems that I overestimated you!" "Natalia!" What Shawn couldn''t stand the most was the way Natalia looked down on him. That would remind him a lot. He darkened his face, gritting his teeth and saying. "Can you not put words in your mouth so hard? Jessica is your sister. If you don¡¯t like her, just don''t see her. Why are you so mean? You were not like this!" Natalia''s face went cold as well. She sneered and looked at Shawn with an icy gaze. "They are so intent on harming me, and you think I am mean only because I said abortion? Why don''t you think about what she''s done to me?" Shawn staggered slightly. Finally he said coldly. "Didn''t you end up being okay? And it may not have anything to do with Jessica!" Nataliaughed sarcastically and shook her head. She did not want to talk to him anymore. She turned in the direction of the Rolls Royce. However, Shawn said, "Wait!" Natalia paused in her steps with cold face. Shawn walked up and stopped a step away from her. The drizzle drifted between the two, like an invisible barrier separating them. She said in a cold voice. "What do you want! I don''t have that much time to spend with you!" Shawn tightened his grip, and in the end, he asked the question that he wanted to ask the most in his heart. "Are you really with him?" Natalia understood who was referred to. She curled the corners of her mouth slightly and didn''t turn around, but her head tilted slightly just enough for him to see her smile. "Yes." "When did you get together?" "None of your business." Shawn, "..." He paused for a moment and said in a deep voice. "Archie is not as simple as you think. He has aplicated background and is not a good match for you. You will regret being with him sooner orter!" Natalia grinned. That smile was bleak and ironic. "It used to be said that we were a perfect match, so what?" Shawn. "..." "Shawn, don''t always make a fool of yourself and always think you''re the one who understands everything, in the end you''ll find out that you don''t know anything!" She no longer bothered to tangle with him but strutted away on her high heels. Someone came to her with an umbre. The ebony umbre was propped above her head, respectfully. Someone bent down and pulled open the car door for her, and Natalia sat in with cold and reserved posture. Shawn stood in ce, watching that car door close in puzzle. Suddenly he realized that he never seemed to understand this woman. For six whole years, he remembered her as if he was still stuck in that summer six years ago. The girl in a blue school uniform, with a high ponytail and a stack of exercise books in her hands, smiled sweetly at him. At that moment, it was as beautiful as the first spring snow. Thenter memories were blurring. After Kiera had an ident, the Dawson family changed the master and she went abroad. She didn''t seem to smile at him much anymore, and those soft sounds were gradually reced by a cold one. She was like a piece of ice that won''t melt for a thousand years. He had no idea what she was thinking, much less how to melt that ice. He stood in front of her and it looked like they were close, but they were far in heart. He could not touch her heart, and he preferred not to have that rtionship six years ago. And because of that, he always felt that breaking up was the best option. He loved Jessica, and Jessica loved him. Natalia was nothing more than a fleeting and beautiful dream in his youth. It was a dream that he should had woken up a long time ago, but he had never woken her up because he couldn''t bear it. Now it was right. But why was he sad now? While watching her get into another man''s car, while watching the men treat her with respect and dignity like she was the most honored princess in the world, why did he feel panic? It was like a thing once upied by him for a long time was suddenly taken away. There was like a broken hole, letting in a cold breeze that sent chills down the spine. Shawn was lost in thought as he walked back, and his phone rang. He picked up mechanically, the angry voice of Henry Miller was sounded. ¡°What happened? Is Jessica and her family really that shameless? How dare they do something shameless?!" Only then did Shawne back to his senses and said, "Dad, it''s a long story. I''ll exin it to you when Ie back." ...... The ck Rolls-Royce sped down the highway in the early morning. Inside the car, Natalia smiled at the man sitting next to her. Archie was a little ufortable by her look and gave a clear cough. With that, he suddenly reached out and pushed her face over. Natalia gave augh. "Mr. Archie, thank you for helping me today! I''ll be sure to repay you when I get the chance." Archie''s brows knitted slightly as he inclined his head to look at her, "What did you call me?" Natalia''s smile faltered. A touch of coldness crossed under Archie''s eyes, "Mrs. arthy, do you need me to teach you how to Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. address your husband?" Natalia. "..." She shook her head, "No." "Well, call me now." Natalia was a bit embarrassed, ''''Now? It is embarrassing." Brian immediately said. "Youngdy, I''m deaf, I can''t hear you." Natalia, "..." Archie gave a cold nce at him, and Brian immediately shut his mouth, incidentally raising the middle baffle up. Natalia was instantly speechless. It was a couple of words. What was the big deal? He made it sound like they were doing something shameless! She suddenly blushed at the thought. No! What was in mind? Chapter 32 Calling Him Husband Chapter 32 Calling Him Husband Archie looked at her with a wry smile, "How''s that? Can you call now?" Natalia coughed twice in embarrassment. He had been waiting, so she had to do it reluctantly. It took a long while before she said, "Honey." The sound was so low that it was probably inaudible. Archie raised eyebrows and brought his ear over, "What did you call me?" Natalia gritted her teeth, raising her voice a little, "Honey." "I didn''t hear that." Natalia: ...... Forget it. Why did she be ashamed? She simply threw her arms around his neck and suddenly came up to his ear and yelled, "Honey!" After yelling, she let him go and shrank to the other side. Archie was stunned. Turning his head, he stared at her incredulously. Natalia turned her face to the side, pretending to be calm. In fact, there was a lot of internal panic. Suddenly, a pleasantugh rang in her ears. She was confused, thinking that this man was silly. She could not believe he wasughing! She turned to look at him curiously. Archie, holding back a smile, said. "I merely wanted you to call me Archie, but I didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic and call me honey, well ... since that''s the case, should I call you honey too!" He pulled a small box out of his pocket and slipped a delicate diamond ring onto her ring finger. Natalia was stunned. Her brain was like a mass of mush and she waspletely confused! What was going on? Before she could react, the man took the hand and ced it to his lips for a kiss. "Happy Marriage, honey!" Natalia, "..." She finally realized that she had been tricked by this man! A clear face burnt red with a sudden frenzy! He did it on purpose! She was so angry that she tried to take the ring off, but he held it down. "Honey, you can''t take this thing off. It''s a mark, meaning that you are my woman for this life. You can¡¯t regret!" Natalia was about to cry with anger. "Archie, what if I want to backtrack now?" "Take your thoughts back!" Archie said domineeringly. Natalia wanted to cry. Just then, the phone suddenly rang. She had to withdraw her hand in hatred, thinking this man had helped her tonight. It was a message from Victoria. There was a link attached to the message, the very same link to the video that Archie had sent Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. someone to post out. [Natalia, I had just seen this news, are you okay?] Victoria was filming night scenes these days, and apart from the asional day off, she started work in the afternoon almost every day and didn''t finish until five or six in the morning. Because of this, she didn''t go to Jessica''s birthday party. Natalia quickly relied to her. [I''m fine, don''t worry.] [It''s good that you''re okay. The Dawson family went too far! I''m so mad at that! [They''ll get what they deserve.] [Well, contact me if you need help. My assistant will keep an eye on the phone these days.] Natalia hooked her lips, a warm current trickling through her heart. She replied, [Okay, thank you, Victoria.], followed by a string of kisses and hearts emoji. Victoria replied with the same emoji. Between girlfriends, conversations always used to bring such emoji. Even through the screen they could feel each other''s care and love. The man had a blue face. He hadn''t meant to peek at her phones, but space in the car was limited and his eyesight was good. ncing over identally, he saw their chat. The emoji of kisses and hearts made him annoyed. He grunted coldly and said in a deep voice. "Victoria? You''re close to her?" Natalia nodded, "Well, we went to high school together, grew up together as BFFs. She''s my best friend." "Well, How can there be any real friends in the entertainment industry? Be careful." Natalia frowned. She turned her head to him and said seriously. "No matter which industry, there will be false feelings and genuine feelings, you can''t generalize. She hadn''t entered the entertainment industry before we were close!" Archie gave a light hum. "Naive!" Natalia, "..." She was angry! She ignored him, took a pillow in her arms and turned her face. After tossing and turning all night, she was tired. Leaning against the car window, she had just wanted to close her eyes, but she had fallen asleep. There was silence in the car. Outside the windows, a line of light had risen in the sky, with the morning sun slowly blossoming out in the hazy mist. The road began to gradually fill up with cars, interspersed with a mor ofmuters traveling by bicycle down the street and passersby on their morning jogs. Archie whispered and instructed Brian to slow the car down, then took off his jacket to cover it over Natalia, before he closed his eyes and leaned back in the back seat to take a nap. ...... Natalia woke up in a warm embrace. When she opened eyes, it was going to be bright, and the sky was prated by a line of morning light. The surroundings were unfamiliar. She rubbed her eyes and looked closely before realizing that this ce looked somewhat familiar. She had been here before, it seemed to be the arthy V. Looking up, she met the handsome with a hard shudder. "Ah!" With a startled cry, she reacted to the fact that she was being carried across his arms and towards the house. "Archie, put me down!" Archie nced down at her with a smile. ¡°You finally wake up.¡± Natalia''s face flushed slightly as she quietly nced around and found a row of servants standing at the entrance, Brian standing to their far right and everyone with a pleased smile on their faces. She instantly covered her face. "Put me down! I can walk by myself!" Natalia gritted his teeth. Archieughed lightly. He always respected her, so he bent down to set her down. "Hello, Mr. Archie!¡± Hello, Mrs. arthy! Wee home! The sound of servants startled Natalia. Immediately afterwards, the sound of a salute was heard. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "..." It went on for a full six minutes before it stopped. Natalia was so frightened that she almost fell down, but luckily she had Archie to hold her in ce so that she didn''t lose face. After firing the salute, Brian came forward with a smile face. "Mrs. arthy, how''s the borate wee I''ve prepared for you? Do you like it? Natalia had a stiff smile and looked at him, nodding with embarrassment. "Oh ...... Yes, I like it." "Good." After saying that, he even winked at Archie with a rewarding expression. Archie was in a good mood, so he naturally wouldn''t be stingy and waved his hand, "Double your bonus this month!" "Thank you, President!" Chapter 33 Sleeping Together Chapter 33 Sleeping Together Archie led Natalia to the row of servants and said in a deep voice. "This is Natalia, my wife, from now on she is the mistress of this house. You must respect her as you respect me, understand?" The servant responded in unison. ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Archie nod in satisfaction and lead Natalia''s hand inside. Natalia was stunned. Until now, she hadn''t figured it out how she had followed this man to the arthy V. When she entered the bedroom, she pulled him. "I came here ......" "From now on, you''ll live here." Archie looked at her seriously. Natalia''s heart stuttered. She now knew that the marriage he said wasn''t kidding. Archie raised his hand to summon a maid and said in a deep voice. "Dottie, show Mrs. arthy around." The maid called Dottie happily came forward and responded. "Yes, please follow me, Mrs. arthy." Natalia nced at Archie, who was untying his tie and seemed intent to take a shower. She pursed her lips, and turned around to follow Dottie without a word. The house wasrge, with a single-family house design and arge garden outside with all kinds of exotic flowers and trees for people to enjoy. At the back was a lush greenwn and next to the garden was a swimming pool. The turquoisewn and blue water were rippled by the wind in the golden morning sun. Natalia wandered around outside, and Dottie took her through the entire vi. Only then did she realize that Archie had prepared her room. The bedroom was shared by the two, but the study as well as the cloakroom was separate. Her study and cloakroom were on the third floor. The study was filled with many books, and she was surprised to find that most of the books on there were ones she liked. There were even a few copies among them that she had once failed to find! The cloakroom, covering over a hundred square feet, contained clothes, bags and shoes, all of which were thetest in the season. Her most favorable design, Amy''s, hung a whole closet full of almost every piece! Natalia couldn''t help but gulp. Seriously! But it was a side note to the fact that this man had long made up his mind that she would move in. She couldn''t help but lower her eyes slightly and wondered how long the man had been preupied. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Looking at the setup here, wasn¡¯t that a little fast for three days? With questions in her mind, Natalia returned to bedroom on the second floor. Archie was taking a shower. She strolled around the bedroom with her arms folded and found that, The minimalist ck, white and grey palette features arge fan of floor-to-ceiling windows to the west and arge terrace with a neatly manicured greenwn below. Against the wall sat a ck bookshelf with mostly financial magazine and a few car magazines. In addition to these, there were a few small ornaments, trophies or something. One of the trophies had a picture on it. It was an award Archie took from the basketballpetition. The man with broken hair smiledzily. A pair of ck and heavy eyes looked sharp andpelling. She couldn''t help but smile and look closely at the name underneath the trophy. Basketball championship in St. John¡¯s Universit? He studied there too? Natalia was mildly surprised. Five years ago, she studied there too. It was coincidental. Natalia didn''t think much of it, and just then, the sound of the bathroom door opening rang out behind her. Archie walked out. He was shirtless, with only a bath towel around his waist, and that the crystal droplets of water rolling down his chest were sexy. Beneath his short, messy hair, a pair of deep eyes was like two swirls, as if they were trying to suck her in. Natalia''s face stiffened, she was slightly embarrassed. It was as if even the air had be thinner. She did not know where to put her eyes. Seeing this, Archie stepped towards her. He had a towel in his hand, wiping his damp hair as he picked up the trophy she''d been staring at earlier. "You''re looking at this?" ¡°Well, Yes.¡± Natalia responded. As if not noticing her nervousness, Archie put the trophy down and said in a light voice. "I got this when I was a part-time visiting professor at a school in F Country. It''s not much of a prize, but it was an interesting experience." Natalia was slightly taken aback. ¡°Professor?¡± Archie raised his eyebrows, "What¡¯s wrong?" "No, nothing." Ok! How could he study there? He had already taken over the Collins Group in his early twenties, and the big shots in the business said he was a talent, so it was not surprising that St. John¡¯s Universit asked him to be a visiting professor. Archie gave her a deep look and asked, "You know this school too?" Natalia nodded. "I studied in it five years ago." Archieughed. "That''s quite a fate." His gaze was deep and dark, seemingly containing something unknown andplex that Natalia couldn''t quite understand. She didn''t think much of it, though, and immediately afterwards, she heard the man''s low voice. "Want to take a shower?" Natalia was still a little unease with the new surroundings, and the thought of this man having used the bathroom earlier as well made her feel unease. And because she was embarrassed to say to use the guest bathroom, she could only shake her head. "So wipe my hair?" He handed the towel over. Natalia was stunned, but did not refuse. Taking the towel, she gently wiped his hair once he was sitting on the couch. The man''s hair was short, yet not hard. There was something strange when her fingers crossing his hair. Natalia tried to restrain herself from thinking nonsense. Since she had epted the fact that she was married to Archie and had actually enjoyed the benefits he brought her, she had to try to get used to living with him. After a while, the hair was wiped until it was half dry. Archie took the hair dryer and blew it out, and was a little amused to see that she had been standing there. Walking over to her, he took her hand and sat her down on the bed. Natalia was confused and saw him lift her leg in the next second, and couldn''t help but reflexively flinch. "What are you doing?" , Archie''s gaze deepened and he seemed to smile. "Mrs. arthy, after a hard day and night, aren''t you tired?" Yes, Natalia was tired. So she nodded. "Go to sleep," ¡°Now?¡± "Well, take a nap and I''ll call you when it''s time to get up." Natalia was dumbfounded as he removed the slippers from her feet. When she came back to her senses, she was already pressed down on the bed. Chapter 34 Waiting for Him to Have Dinner Chapter 34 Waiting for Him to Have Dinner Her body was tense, and she had the feeling ofing to a torture chamber. However, the man didn''t do anything more. He changed into his pajamas andid down next to her, then wrapped his arms around her body from behind, locking her in his arms. Natalia''s spine stiffened. A faint scent of pine filled the air, and the pillows were full of the cool scent belonging to this man. That, coupled with the fiery warmthing from her back, made her feel that she was surrounded by the scent of him, and that she was like a captured bird, surrounded by tightness. It was a good thing that Archie kept his words. Although circling her like this would make her ufortable, there was no other move. She was too sleepy, and at first she was able to fall asleep, but when the sound of the man''s even breathing came from behind her, she felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and before long, she fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up from a nap, it was already sunset nting down. Natalia didn''t expect to sleep for so long, and was startled when she woke up. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon. She rubbed her face, sobering up from sleep. Looking at the side, Archie was not there. She went downstairs and learnt that there was a temporary emergency at thepany needed Archie to deal with. She asked Dottie, "What time did he leave?" Dottie smiled and replied. "He left at eleven in the morning, saying that you were tired and that we should not disturb you and let you sleep longer." Natalia lowered her eyes slightly. Eleven in the morning meant he didn''t sleep long. Because of her, this man had not had a sound sleep fromst night till now. A sh of guilt suddenly rose up in her heart. "Youngdy, are you hungry?¡± Shall we eat now or wait for the gentleman to join us?" "Wait for him!" Natalia said, heading upstairs. Halfway through the walk, she rubbed her stomach and added. "If there''s any food, send to me. I''ll have some first." Dottie smiled and replied. ¡°Ok!¡± Dottie brought her a bowl of fresh chicken soup along with a stack of small crispy cakes. Natalia sat cross-legged on the sofa. While eating, she read thetest news about the Dawson family on the inte. The Dawson family was a powerful family in J City, plus Jessica''s identity, neither financial reporters nor entertainment reporters paid attention to the matterst night. So, as soon as she entered the inte, thetest news was published. However, everyone in the Dawson family had been bailed out. After all, ra wasn''t involved in the exact operation of plotting against Natalia. Despite the continued online crusade against her, the police couldn''t find evidence and couldn''t keep the person detained, so they had to let her go. But Alfred wasn''t so lucky. ording to the clues provided by Natalia, the police found the cup in which Alfred had drugged. And after the waiter''s testimony, it was confirmed that Alfred had drugged it. The evidence of the murder wasplete and Alfred was facing criminal prosecution. Natalia hooked her lips slightly. It didn''t surprise her in the slightest that the Dawson family would be bailed out. ra, that old fox, never left evident when she did something bad. Even if there was a video taken by Archie as evidence, but that video, at most, could only cause public opinion to denounce her, not as evidence of conviction. Because she could have said that she was threatened and had no choice but to say that. And in fact Archie did employ extraordinary means to threaten her. Thinking about it, Natalia rubbed her chin. She knew that the only reason why Archie had to record that video and post it was because a lot of people had seen her and Alfred getting involvedst night. Although he saved her, most people were puzzled about her rtionship with Alfred. Because of what happened five years ago, Natalia''s reputation in J City had not been very good. Plus this, her reputation would be truly ruined! Maybe she would have to carry not only the charge of stealing, but also a charge of cheating and debauchery! At that point, even if she had ten mouths, she wouldn''t be able to exin. Throughout the ages, there was no excuse for wanting to do this! And Archie had obviously figured out ra''s thoughts a long time ago. So he forced her to say the nasty things she had done herself and then recorded it on video! It had proven to be very effective. The online opinion was now almost entirely in favor of Natalia, although there are a few ones who thought that the Dawson family was right. But it was only a drop in the ocean andpletely negligible! And the Dawson family''s stock dropped because of what happenedst night! There are a few that have clearly been rising well and are old established industries that have been sailing along for so many years that it''s reasonable to assume that something likest night was just a family scandal and shouldn''t have such a big impact. But it still fell hard, going from all in the red to all in the green overnight. After a moment''s thought, Natalia understood who made it. She hooked her lips slightly, fumbled for her phone, and made a call out. arthy Group. Archie was in a meeting. The atmosphere in the meeting room was tense, with all the top brass of the branch present, all staring nervously at the big man sitting in the main seat. Suddenly, the phone buzzed and vibrated twice. Everyone changed their faces at once, looking at each other with bewildered expressions. Immediately afterwards, the president sitting in the main seat suddenly pull out his mobile phone from his pocket, nced at it, and then his taut face immediately turned like spring snow, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. He announced that the meeting was suspended and got up to walk out. Everyone was stunned at once. He used to hate to be disturbed when he was in a meeting. Let alone a phone call, even a message could make him barge into a rage. But what was going on today? Not only did the president answer the phone, but he called a time out when the meeting was in the thick of it? Everyone instantly turned their curious gazes towards Brian. Brian took a seat on the side and cleared his throat at the sight. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Uh ...... there''s been a big deal recently. The president is talking business!" It dawned on the crowd. If the president''s special assistant, who could handle tens of billions of dors without changing his face, called it a big deal, then the deal must be very big indeed. No wonder the president was flexible, even changing the principle of not answering the phone in meetings for the other party! The president was great! The senior members of the crowd silently raised a surge of admiration for Archie in their hearts. On the other hand, talking "big business". Archie stopped in the corridor and picked up the phone. ¡°You finally wake up.¡± Natalia was embarrassed, "Yes, didn''t you say you would wake me up? Howe you let me sleep until now?" Archie smiled lightly and his gaze was gentle, "Sorry, I got busy and forgot about it." Natalia paused for a moment and suddenly asked. "What time will you be back?" ¡°What?¡± "I''m ...... waiting for you for dinner!" She sounded awkward, like she was not used to talk like this, but still it couldn''t hide the concern in that tone. It was time to eat and rest after a hard day''s work! Chapter 35 Phone Rang in Meeting Chapter 35 Phone Rang in Meeting Archie curled his lips, and even his ever sparse eyebrows were tinted with a smirk. ¡°Ok, I''ll be back in a few minutes.¡± "Bye then." "Bye." After hanging up the phone, he looked at the phone with a pleasant smile. The sun was sinking, with the golden light spilling from the horizon to the earth, as if ferrying a warm glow to the world, even the heart was wrapped in warmth. He put his phone away, turned around and walked into the conference room. The executives were waiting for him. The marketing manager standing in front of the projector was about to continue to report on the n, but was interrupted by Archie raising his hand. "All right, we are all tired today, the meeting will be held here first. Revise the proposal I pointed out and show me tomorrow morning. That''s it, adjourn the meeting!" He said, striding off in the lead. The top brass were stunned. What was going on? Was this the end of the meeting? In the past, whenever Archie notified a meeting, it would be held until 9 o''clock in the night. Even 12 o¡¯clock! Why was it so early today? It was only after 5:00 p.m., boss! Not only the top brass of the crowd, but Brian was slightly shocked. When Archie went out to answer the phone just now, he identally nced at the caller ID on his phone screen and knew that it was Natalia calling. And yet, he didn''t expect she''d be so attractive! She made his boss, who was always known as a workaholic, even left his job just toe home and have dinner with her. Brian silently decided in his mind to change his strategy from now on! It didn''t matter how well he served the boss, he had to serve the boss''s wife well! ...... After calling Archie, Nataliamade a call to ra. The Dawson family was in a state of depression at this time. Shawn had already been called back by Henry, so he wasn''t there. In the living room sat ra and Jessica, as well as Philip and his wife. The room was silent and no one spoke. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Therefore, when the phone rang, it was abrupt and jarring. ra gave an impatient nce at David Wong, the butler, who hurriedly walked over to pick it up. A few secondster, he trotted back and whispered. "Old Lady, it''s Miss Natalia." ra sneered. "She has the nerve to call back!" David Wong lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak. Jessica timidly said in a soft voice. "Grandma, could it be that she realized she went too far and called to apologize?" Philip cursed angrily, ''''She thought that an apology would work? Can she afford to pay for all the damage to thepany?" ra listened to Jessica''s words, but her gaze flickered. And she got up and walked over to answer the phone. ¡°What is it?¡± Across the line, Natalia hooked her lips. "Old Lady Dawson, has it been a good day?" ra''s face was gloomy and she said in a cold voice. "You don''t have to call and mock me. The Dawson family has lost face though, as a member of the Dawson family, you lost your face too!" ¡°Really? I''m a little surprised that in your mind, I''m still considered a member of the Dawson family!" The obviously sarcastic words caused ra''s throat to lump. Something was about to spill out of her mouth. But she suppressed it and said in a deep voice ¡°Could you get to the point?¡± "It is about a legacy of my mother. The original condition was that I had to wait until I got married before I could inherit it, now that I''m married, isn''t it time for you to give it back to me too?" ra''s gaze flickered slightly. She did not refuse, but said coldly. "When do you want it?" "Naturally, the sooner the better." "The day after tomorrow at the earliest. The notary''swyer isn''t in J City right now, and I need to inform him." ¡°No Problem!¡± The conversation was cut off at this point and there was silence on the phone. Just as Natalia was about to hang up, ra suddenly sighed. "Natalia, I know that the resentment you have built up against me and against the Dawson family over these five years. I admit that I was the one who had ack of consideration in this matter. But I''m your grandmother anyway, and they''re your father and sister. You can hate us, that''s our own family business, but how can you unite the outsiders against us?" Nataliaughed abruptly at those words. "Old Lady Dawson, when you first approached Alfred to discuss setting me up together, did you ever think that we were families?" ra, "..." "If you''re trying to y the affection card with me and get me to persuade Archie to let you guys go, I''m sorry, I can''t do it." "You--" ra''s face turned red with anger and she gritted her teeth and whispered. "This is your mother''s property too! Can you really bear to see them destroyed by someone?" Natalia''s tone was suddenly cold. "Since you know that it belonged to my mother, you should return it to me! Otherwise, I won''t make it easy for you!" When she finished, she cut the phone off violently. ra covered her chest, breathing heavily and blushing furiously. Seeing this, Jessica rushed forward to hold her in ce, eximing, "Grandma, are you okay?" Aleena also rushed forward and together they helped her to sit down on the sofa, and took the medicine to her. ra''s face improved a bit at that. She leaned hard on her crutches with a pained look on her face, "This sinner!" Philip had just heard what was on the phone and asked worriedly, "Mom, what do we do now?" ra shook her head, with her face full of fatigue. "Don''t ask me, I don''t know right now, let''s wait and see!" ...... Natalia was in a great mood after hanging up the phone. It was estimated that Archie was almost home, so she went downstairs. It was now six in the afternoon. As soon as she came downstairs, she saw a ck Rolls Royce pulling up in front of the courtyard. Su Mu opened the car door for him and the man stepped out of the car in the twilight, the sunset spread out behind him, enveloping his slender body in a thin golden glow, looking like a god. Archie''s arm held a jacket. She stood in the doorway, wearing a housecoat and showing a smile. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± He came over to her and reached out to rub her head. Natalia stiffened slightly, somewhat unustomed to his intimate manner. So stepping back slightly to avoid it, she said, "I came out to see the sunset." Archie''s smile deepened. Seeing sunsets in gazebo was much better. Only smiling, he rubbed her hair before bending down to change his shoes. After changing into his slippers, he took her hand by the hand and headed inside. Dinner had been ready. It was Natalia''s first meal in the arthy V, and it was rich. Chapter 36 His Wife Chapter 36 His Wife She silently nced at the dishes on the table, and most of them were her favorite foods. The books in the study, the clothes in the cloakroom, and the dishes were her favoroute. But the man didn''t say something, so she pretended she didn''t know it. During the meal, in keeping with the rule of eating without talking, neither man spoke. It wasn''t until after dinner that she went for a walk in the garden, swiping her phone to catch up on the new entertainment news today. A pine scent suddenly came from behind. She was slightly stunned, and when she turned her head, she saw Archie standing behind her. "Don''t look at your phone when you walk." He said, reaching out and snatching her phone away. Natalia suddenly stepped on a stone, suddenly stumbling and falling to the side. "Ah!" A short cry of rm. The expected pain didn''te as the man scooped her up by the waist and easily brought her into his arms. "See?" He lectured her with a stern face. Natalia was awkward with a burst of red face, but she could not retort. She red at him and said in a vicious voice, "Uncle, don''t take advantage of girls since you know you''re an old man, let go!" Said she, struggling. The arms ced around her waist, however, did not loosen, but instead circled tighter and tighter. Archieughed and whispered. "Why are you angry? What kind of taking advantage is it when I hug my wife?" Natalia red. The man let go of his hand in surrender. "Well, well, I was wrong to take advantage of you. Since you mind it, why don''t you take advantage of me?" He said, leaning over, indicating that she could put an arm around his waist. Natalia was furious. This man was shameless! She turned around in a huff and left, and Archie, realizing that she was really angry, hastily pulled her back. He was softly coaxing. "I am just kidding! Are you really angry?" Natalia ignored him. Archie said in a serious manner. "I have serious thing to tell you." Natalia nced at him slightly. Noticing that he didn''t look like he was joking, she said, "What is it?" "Didn''t you say you wanted to see Stephen Rogers before? He''s already in the country, so I''ll arrange for you to meet tomorrow at noon!" Natalia thought about it and agreed. She looked at Archie, with her eyebrows furrowed lightly, and said seriously. "Archie, although I appreciate what you''ve done for me, I''m a man of principle. If Stephen was indeed wrongly used, I could help him clear his name, salvage his reputation, and even help him get to the next level, but if what the other side used was all true, I''m sorry, even if he was your cousin, I wouldn''t help him!" Archie looked at her with a smile, ''''So principled? Protect the weak?" Natalia gave him a nk look. "Don¡¯t take me for a Madonna!" She paused and said in a deep voice. "I just think that someone who is truly of bad character and not willing to correct himself, even if I help him this time, he will do it another time. There can''t always be someone to follow him around and wipe his ass, sooner orter he will get into other troubles. If that''s the case, then why waste any more energy on him? It''s not hard to get into entertainment. What''s hard is to maintain a good image, which requires not only the ability of the PR team, but also his own cooperation." Archie thought about it and nodded slightly. "Well, you''re quite right." After a pause, he added. "But don''t worry, he''s not the kind of person you think he is, you''ll see when you meet him tomorrow." "OK" The next day at noon, Natalia did meet Stephen. Archie specially asked Brian to book a private room in a high-end restaurant near arthy Group and asked Stephen to have dinner with them. When they arrived, Stephen was already there. When he saw the two men enter, he hurriedly got up and greeted Archie with a smile. "Archie, you''re here." When he saw Natalia following behind Archie, he was surprised. Archie had indeed confided in him before that he would introduce someone to him today, and that he would leave all his PR work to this personter. But he never thought it would be a woman! His cousin was a woman instor! It was a miracle that a woman would be brought out today! Stephen''s gaze immediately became different, and he even squeezed his eyes ambiguously towards Archie. Archie turned blind eyes on that. When the three of them were seated, Stephen said with a smile, "Archie, who is this beautiful woman? Introduce her to me!" Archie swept his cold eyes at him and said in a deep voice, "Behave yourself! This is your sister-inw!" "What?" Stephen stared in disbelief. He almost suspected his hearing was faulty. Sister-inw? Was his cousin married? Natalia was embarrassed and gave a clear cough, "Well, let''s get to the point!" "There''s no rush, let''s eat first." How could Archie let his wife be starving for work? Natalia agreed, after all, there was no rush for this moment. Stephen had a hard time and finally recovered to his sense. He looked at Archie with a smile. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Archie, do you find a temporary actor to fool your grandpa? Don''t worry, I won''t tell him, so you don''t have to fool me." Archie gave him a cool stare. "Stephen, is your skin itching again?" Stephen: ...... He was confused. "Archie, everyone knows you''re not interested in women? Don''t worry, I''m open-minded and would never discriminate against you for liking men, I ...... ah! "Archie!" Why did you hit me?" Archie grabbed a teacup and threw it over. Natalia wasughing with joy next to him. Because of his handsome looks, Stephen had a mncholic prince image to the outside world, especially his deep eyes, dignified and mncholic, as if they could talk, without having to open his mouth, he has naturally captured arge number of young girls'' hearts. Natalia had always thought that if he could maintain this image on screen for so many years, the private Stephen shouldn''t be the same. But she didn''t realize that it was different. He was funny! Seeing her smile so happily, Archie''s ink pupils were slightly deep, and the hostility on his face finally subsided a bit. His slender fingers tapped the tabletop and said in a cold voice. "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll have someone take a needle and sew your mouth shut?" Chapter 37 What Shes Trying to Do Chapter 37 What She''s Trying to Do Stephen flinched and made a quick motion to pull his mouth shut, sitting back obediently. Archie grunted coldly. After a while, Stephen looked at the two people in front of him and finally didn''t hold back. Curiously, he asked, "Archie, when did you get married? Howe I don''t even know?" Archie didn''t even bother to look at him. "Do I have to report to you first to get married?" "No, huh." Stephen smiled awkwardly, "Your grandpa has been looking forward to this for so many years, he must be happy." Archie''s ink pupils darkened slightly and he didn''t say anything. Naturally, Natalia wouldn''t interfere in such matters. After all, her situation with Archie was rather special. And she wasn''t ready to meet the the arthy family right now, but it was impossible to say all this to Stephen. So, she could only remain silent. When Stephen saw that none of them said anything, he was puzzled, but he couldn''t ask more questions. The food soon was served. After finishing the meal, Archie had the dishes removed and a pot of clear tea served. Natalia took a sip of tea before asking, ¡°Come on, Tell me the real story specifically." As soon as they got to the point, Stephen immediately became serious. It was not really thatplicated. It was nothing more than the rtionship between a man and a woman. Stephen had a girlfriend before, but he was an idol and currently on the rise in his career, so he had been in an underground rtionship that had not been made public. This girl was cooperative before and the two even had a very sweet time. But starting about six months ago, the two became constantly fighting. The girls started asking him forrge amounts of money, and not being a stingy one, Stephen gave her almost every time. But he noticed that the girls'' whereabouts began to get weird and her temper became entric and irritable, oftenshing out at him. On several asions, even when he was filming, or preparing for a performance, she snapped. She also threatened him that if he didn''t appear in front of her immediately, she would immediately expose their rtionship and ruin his career. Stephen had no choice but to give up the show and go forward to appease his girlfriend. Because of this, he lost several endorsements during this time, and the crew even broke the news that he was ying a big-time strike. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But it was not the truth. He was helpless. Stephen had always thought that the other party was tossing and turning like this, probably because the underground rtionship made her insecure, and that if he gave more, the situation would definitely get better. But to his surprise, half a month ago, the woman suddenly broke up with him. Stephen was tired after being tossed around for so long. Not only was he tired, but even the agency team had a big problem with this girl. Now, seeing how determined she was, he agreed. After the breakup, Stephen devoted all his energy to his work. But the news suddenly break one day that this girl openly used him on Twitter of cheating, domestic violence, and scamming $10 million from her and refusing to return it! Stephen: What was going on? Stephen immediately called the girl, but found out she had long since cklisted him. Thepany issued a rification announcement on his behalf at the first opportunity, but to little effect. After all, the audience liked to watch fun. Especially for popr male celebrities. It was easy to give certain psychologically shady loser keyboard warriors an inexplicable sense of superiority and pleasure. Look! This guy was unreliable, and it was true! The inte was abuzz with curses. In a few days, the girl released a few more photos online. The pictures were her bruised body. She identified on Twitter that these were all caused by Stephen, and also recorded a recording detailing his beating. The story quickly went viral, being several hot searches for days. # Stephen hit and cheated on his ex-girlfriend # Several buzzwords havee up that have crushed the reputation of this male artist who was on the rise. Soon after, all endorsements andmercial activities were suspended for safety and other reasons. Even a y that was being filmed had been temporarily suspended. Although he was Archie''s cousin, this rtionship was less known within thepany. It was even less likely that the inte would be impressed with him because of their rtionship. Therefore, Stephen was upset. The only way was to find this girl and confront her face to face. But for a whole half month, he, as well as thepany team, tried every possible way to find out her whereabouts but failed. It was as if the incident was premeditated and the girls were like evaporated after sending those messages. Stephen had no choice but to send someone to look for her, while trying to find a more senior publicist to stabilize the current situation. Natalia fell into silence after listening to Stephen''s words. She didn''t say anything. And the man had left the matter entirely in her hands, so naturally he would not say a word. Stephen stared at her nervously. "Is it difficult?" Natalia nced at him with a smile, "What do you think?" Stephen showed a gloomy face. Yes! If it was not difficult, so why hadn''t it been resolved by now? Natalia saw his depressed look andughed. "Because she has never showed up and made no more action, even if we have more strength, it is like a punch on cotton, it will not work, so you have to find her, and it can be solved." Stephen frowned. "I know, but she was like fucking evaporated. Where can I find her?" Archie stared at him with cold eyes, "Watch your mouth!" It was only then that Stephen remembered that the person in front of him was not only his PR person, but also his sister-inw. He smiled, "Sorry, sister-inw, I''m dry-tempered and prone to misuse my mouth! Sorry, I am sorry.¡± Natalia didn''t care and smiled. "Actually, I''ve been thinking a question." "What''s it?" "Most people make trouble for two reasons, either for the money or for the person. It''s natural that your ex-girlfriend would not think of renewing her rtionship with you after having put you in such a situation. But until today, she hasn''t contacted you much less asked you for a penny, so what is she trying to achieve by framing you?" Stephen was stunned. Archie curled his lips and gave the woman an approving look. This question had actually urred to him. It had only been kept quiet, waiting for Natalia to find out for himself. Chapter 38 Once Glorious Chapter 38 Once Glorious As it turned out, his woman was smart. Natalia picked up her cup and took a sip of tea, saying in a light voice. "You get someone to check this out for you first, and I''ll find a way to help you with the rest." Stephen nodded. Upon being reminded by Natalia, he realized the fishy nature of the matter and hastily called his agent to look into the issue. After he made the call, Natalia continued. "Next I''ll go over my n and you''ll see if there''s anything you want to change or add." Stephen nodded, "Well, go ahead." Natalia gave a general overview of the n to the two, and both of them agreed. Stephen was happy as if he had found a lifeline. After all, this case had been dragging on for half a month, and no viable solution had been found. The n of Natalia''s was only sketched out, but it felt perfect. The three of them came out of the restaurant and parted at the door. Natalia didn''t go with Archie, after all, it was alreadyte and he had to go back to work. And she had driven herself over, so she didn''t need a ride. After parting, she drove off on her own. Natalia didn''t go straight back to the arthy V. She drove back to her small apartment. Although she had now promised Archie to live over there, she still had a lot of her own household items sitting here. Archie was thoughtful for her, but she feltfortable to use her own stuff, so naturally she had to take them over. After packing up her things, she was about to go out with her suitcase. She suddenly identally nced at a box ced in the corner of the sofa out of the corner of her eye. The box was ck, with a superior texture and a ck velvet cover wrapped around the outside. She paused, turned back around and opened the box. A well-textured men''s shirt was in there. That was a birthday present she bought for Shawn. Originally, she wanted to give him on his birthday, but unfortunately, before she could wait for that date, she had crashed his adulterous affair with Jessica in advance. Thinking about it, Natalia smiled to herself. In just a few days, she''d gone from being sad and upset at the mention of the man to being numb and unfeeling now. People! They all changed. Natalia put the box back, but after thinking about it, she put it in her suitcase. After all, it cost a fortune, over $100,000! It was a shame to leave such a high grade item here. She preferred to sell it and get some money back. She dragged the case out the door. After going downstairs, she put her suitcase in the car and drove towards the arthy V. After returning to the arthy V, she shut herself into her room and started working on Stephen''s PR n. What she told him at lunch today was just a sketched n. The specifics were not done in great detail because she didn''t know enough about the actual situation. Now, she had to refine the n in more detail. After making the n, Natalia sent the document to Stephen. The two had already added WeChat at noon. After Natalia sent the document over, Stephen didn''t reply. He was probably busy, so she put down her phone and went downstairs. It was now six o''clock in the afternoon. It was time for Archie toe back. The tantalizing aroma of food came from the kitchen. Natalia stretched out and wandered around outside before returning to the living room. The sound of a car engine came from outside. Knowing that it was Archie who had returned, Natalia walked out and saw the man get out of the car. He was dressed in a white shirt, with his suit jacket slung over his arm. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Dottie ran out from the kitchen at the sound. Seeing him, she greeted with a smile, "Mr. Archie, you are back!" Archie nodded slightly, with his gaze falling on Natalia and a warm smile tinting the bottom of his eyes. He reached out and hooked his arm around the woman''s waist and led her inside. "You always stand at the door waiting for me every day, it''ll make me think you''ve fallen in love with me.¡± The man''s voice was so low that only the two of them could hear it. Natalia, however, blushed and reach out to push him away. "Don''t tter yourself. I just came down for a walk and happened to run into youing back." "You watched sunset yesterday and walked today. Mrs. arthy, it seems we''re meant to be together!¡± What a coincidence." Natalia, "..." She simply stopped arguing with him and turned to head for the dining table. Archie smiled. After dinner he went into his study and seemed to be busy. Natalia didn''t bother him either. She had her own things to deal with. Among the threepanies that were previously the Miller family¡¯s, two of them had already been sold, leaving Xunghui Culture, the entertainmentpany. She kept thepany because she was in PR herself. She had always wanted to set up her ownpany, but it was tooplicated to build a team on an ad hoc basis, and it just so happened that such an opportunity was put in front of her, so naturally she dly epted it. Natalia hadn''t gone to thepany to check out the situation yet, having only gotten a general idea of thepany from outside sources before. When signing the transfer papers, Henry had already had thepany''s information handed over to her. It was only after Natalia had read it carefully that she realized that thepany''s current situation was worse than she had imagined. No one would have transferred thispany if it hadn''t gotten to a very bad and unviable state of operation. Founded nearly forty years ago, Xunghui Culture was considered a very famous andrge entertainmentpany in the early days of the country. There was a time when it was even considered a benchmark for the entire entertainment industry, not only producing arge number of superstars, but also personally creating dozens of films and television productions of extraordinary impact. It stood to reason that such an oldpany shouldn''t be in the mess it was today. But the truth was, since the beginning of the decade, Xunghui Culture had gradually begun to lose ground as then ace publicist Julia switched careers to be an agent, taking with her arge number of then first-tier superstars. Julia had taken away three batches of artists, all of whom were key training targets. It was a great hit. And all of these people were willing to go with Julia because of the harsh conditions and extremely low pay of the contract they signed with Xunghui Culture at the time. So most of them were willing to pay arge termination fee and left. Although Xunghui Culture''s revenue had multiplied in a short period of time, apany drained of blood was like a walking corpse that could only decline day by day. Because of the changing industry and the rapidly rising peers, Xunghui Culture became smaller and smaller. To this day, the entertainment empire that originally represented an era had only small artists muddling through the 18th line. The resources were even worse. For over a whole year, it hasn''t received any of the better resources for thepany''s artists. Chapter 39 The Desire to Cover up Chapter 39 The Desire to Cover up All of them were some crappy jobs that someone didn''t want. Seeing this, Natalia breathlessly rubbed his forehead. It was surprised that these ten people were actually willing to stay thispany. She put the information away and made a brief summary in her notebook before closing it and getting up. Stretching out, she looked to the wall clock and noticed that it was already 10:30 in the night. The time went by! Natalia headed out the door. As she passed through the hallway, she heard the sound of someone talking in the study, and upon closer listening, it seemed like a meeting was taking ce. Natalia ignored it and went downstairs to drink milk before returning to the bedroom and taking her clothes to talk a shower. Dottie happened toe up, saw her suitcase in the bedroom and asked, "Mrs. arthy, do you need me to pack this suitcase for you?" Natalia thought it was some daily necessities, so she nodded, "Ok, thank you!" "You''re wee, Mrs. arthy." Natalia handed the suitcase to Dottie and went into the bathroom. There was a whole set of brand new toiletries in the bathroom, her favorite brand and smell, all of which Archie had ordered in advance to be prepared for her. After Natalia had finished her shower, she was ready to get dressed, but she identally slipped on her feet while reaching for her pajamas. By the time she hurried to stand up against the wall, she realized that her pajamas had identally fallen to the water-soaked floor and were all wet. Natalia carried the wet pajamas, confused. How bad it was! She actually fell down when she was to get dressed? Well now she could not put on this pajama. But she came in with this one, she couldn''t go out with just a towel wrapped around her! Natalia was chagrined for a moment, and just then, a light footstep came from outside. Natalia naturally assumed it was Dottie who was still out there, and called out. "Dottie, could you please bring in a set of pajamas for me? I dropped my pajamas on the floor and got them wet." Outside, Archie''s footsteps lurched and his gaze was cast in the direction of the bathroom. The frosted ss was not so transparent, but it still shadowed the silhouette of a woman, with slender and beautiful curse. His ink pupils deepened slightly as he casually set down the papers, and then walked over to the closet and opened the door. It was full of women''s clothes. These clothes, naturally, were not brought by Natalia, but those that Archie had ordered to be prepared in advance. Not only here, but there was a dedicated one hundred square foot cloakroom on the third floor, with full of things she could use. He had always been nice to his woman in this regard. Archie picked a ck silk with same-coloredce trim halter pajama dress from the many pajamas of different styles and styles and headed for the bathroom. Without speaking, he curled his fingers and tapped on the door, and it opened a hair''s breadth from the inside. The heat was dense and spilling outward, and a thin fair arm was stretched out as if it still carried a hint of moisture. The beautiful skin could be seen. Archie''s adam¡¯s apple couldn''t help but roll. His ck eyes were deep. Almost instantly, he felt his body reacted. Natalia stretched out her arms and was puzzled when she didn''t receive her clothes. "Dottie, did you get it for me?" Only then did he hand her the pajamas. Almost the next second she received her pajamas, the woman pulled her hand back and the bathroom door was once again closed. While Natalia changed her clothes, she thought Dottie was a bit strange today. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She was enthusiastic a moment ago, but now she did not say a word. But she didn''t think much of it, after all, she was new and didn''t know her well, so maybe that was how she was characterized. After Natalia had changed, she realized that she had brought herself a halter-night dress. The silk material was smooth and skin-friendly against the skin. The skirt only reached the thigh root, the whole back was semi-transparentce design, in which the sexy and seductive waistline could be seen. She looked at herself in the mirror and her face became red. Dottie ...... How could she bring her such clothes! And she didn''t remember bringing such a dress with her! Natalia bit her lip and tugged at the skirt on her body, finding that no matter how much she tugged, the ces that exposed still couldn''t be covered. Especially the back. How could she go out dressed like this? But at this time, asking Dottie to bring in another set of clothes would seem a bit too troublesome and pretentious. Thinking of it, she was ready to stop bothering her, letting her hair down and draping it over her shoulders, covering part of her bare skin, before pushing the door open with her arms folded and sneaking out. The bedroom was somewhat dime, with only two orange wall sconces on, the same as when she had So, the man hadn''te back yet? Realizing this, Natalia''s heart fluttered with joy, and she then hurriedly stepped on small steps and quickly ran towards the closet. Just then, a low male voice suddenly sounded behind her. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Natalia''s spine stiffened. The hand that reached out to open the closet froze in mid-air. She turned back and saw Archie sitting on a sofa in the corner, with his slender legs folded together. He was still wearing the white shirt with the cuffs untied and the sleeves pulled halfway up, revealing half of his slender arms with azy and homely air,pletely different from his indifferent and cold and noble appearance in the daytime. One of his hands was half propped on the arm of the sofa, resting on his forehead, and next to him on the low table was a red wine ss with a small remnant of wine in it. Natalia stiffened for a few seconds, then smiled awkwardly. "When did you, when did you get back?" Archie looked at her, not moving. "Just now." "Where''s Dottie?" "She''s out." ¡°Ok.¡± The atmosphere was somewhat stagnant, even awkward. Archie''s gaze fell on her, with his pupils darkening. The woman''s body was undoubtedly superb, and her skin was like solid white jade. He had experienced the feeling of touching it as if it were fine silk milk that would break with a little pressure. And if it was the alcohol or something else, he somehow thought the temperature seemed a little warmer tonight. There was some dryness in his throat, and a dull ache was in somewhere of his body. Archie didn''t say anything else, and Natalia didn''t know what to say. Her whole body shrank inward a bit, unease. It was especially unease to feel the man''s gaze on her the whole time, as if he had let a million ants crawl on her. She resisted the urge to run away and tugged her skirt down. Chapter 40 Hes a Goblin Chapter 40 He''s a Goblin Finally, forcing herself to calm down, she said. "A minute, I''ll put on a shirt." With that, she opened the closet and started rummaging. Archie was here, so she did not say she wanted to change a pajama, lest he felt she deliberately wore such sexy pajamas. It was true that the dress wasn''t what she was going to wear, but he didn''t know that. Natalia quickly found a matching bathrobe from the closet and put it on. The robe fit well, up to her knees in length. With the waist tied and her breasts covered, she felt a little safer. Archie didn''t say anything the whole time, just that his pupils were dark, and the remnants of wine in his cup had been drained. "Done?" Natalia nodded. "Then go to sleep!" He stood up, walked over to the bed and suddenly began to undress. Natalia''s eyelids popped. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Archie looked at her fussed look and frowned slightly, "Go to sleep." Natalia realized that her reaction was a bit too much and forced a smile. "Well, would you like to take a shower first?" Archie looked at her for a moment and paused. ¡°Sure!¡± He turned and went into the bathroom. Natalia finally sighed in relief and closed her eyes, as if her whole body rxed with the man''s departure, dropping herself onto the bed. Just then, however, there was a sudden sound of a man''s voice in the bathroom. "Honey, help me with my pajamas." Natalia, "..." Why didn¡¯t he bring clothes to the shower? She had no choice but to get up slowly to get his pajamas. The men''s clothes were kept in a secondpartment in the closet. Compared to her dazzling clothes, Archie''s clothes were much more monotonous. They were uniform ck, white and grey, interspersed with a few other colours, even the pyjamas are the most minimalist dark grey. She took one and walked over to the bathroom door and knocked on it. The door opened quickly, only unlike earlier when she had opened it only a crack, this time it was fully open. Fully open. Archie stood there naked, dripping water all over his body. His hands still wrapped in the foam of shampoo on his head. Droplets of water slid down that well-muscled chest, past his abs, and rolled down to that zone of sensual majesty. Natalia''s pupils instantly dted. "Ah!" With a short gasp, she covered her mouth just in time. The next second, she threw the clothes over, "Bang!" A sound mmed the door shut. "Archie! Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?" Archie: ...... A man''s voice came from the bathroom, "Honey, I''m taking a shower, why do I need to get dressed?" Natalia, "..." Ah ! It was going crazy! She swore that the man did it on purpose! What an exhibitionist! Inside the bathroom, the man hooked his lips wordlessly. Looking at the pajamas in his hands, he said nothing, put them on the rack and continued with the shower. Natalia returned to the bedroom and sat on the bed, still feeling the warmth surging up from her chest after a long time. Images of what she had just seen kept shing through her mind. She found herself shamefully having that hint of appreciation. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! This man is a goblin. Hold on! Gotta hold it on! But the more she thought about it, the more that sexy and seductive image lingered in her mind, and she couldn''t get rid of it. Natalia covered her face. It was annoyed. It didn''t take long for Archie to finish his shower ande out. The dark gray robe on him was originally a very homely style, but probably because this man was tall C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. and long-legged with the most standard kind of broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted body, so it was just a simple robe, but it was actually fashionable on him. Two long, firm calves were exposed, and at a nce, they were surprisingly sexy. Natalia once again wondered if her fixation was getting worse! Ufortably, she averted her gaze and turned to pull up the covers and pretend to sleep in an attempt to hide her blush and embarrassment. The lights in the room dimmed, leaving only a single wallmp in the corner. Looking from a distance, it was like a cooked egg yolk in the darkness, giving a warm and down-to- earth feeling. The mattress copsed slightly and the many down. She was tense, but luckily Archie didn''t make any other moves. He respected her, so did hest night. Except for sleeping under the same nket, he had always acted like a gentleman and never overstepped. Natalia gradually put her mind down. His eyelids got heavier and heavier, and it wasn''t long before she fell into a deep sleep. The next day, ra called her early in the morning, saying thewyer who had notarized her mother''s remains was found and asking her to go straight to the bank at ten in the morning. When she left the house, Archie was not at ease with her being alone, and specially sent Brian to apany her. Natalia didn''t refuse his kind offer and agreed. When the two arrived at the bank, the Dawson family hadn''t arrived yet, but thewyer had arrived. Thewyer, surnamed Brown, used to be Kiera''s college ssmate, and was trusted by Kiera because of theyer of rtionship, which was why something as important as the relic was given to him for safekeeping. Natalia met with him and said a few words. She was curious and asked. "Lawyer Brown, what exactly is the thing my mother left? Why not just give it to me instead of waiting until after I''m married?" It was the question she had been most curious about for years, but she never found the answer. Lawyer Brown smiled, "Honestly, I don''t know, but I guess there must be a reason! As for what''s inside ...... you''ll find outter." Seeing that he was unwilling to say more, Natalia couldn''t force it. After ten minutes, the Dawson family arrived as well. After what happened at the birthday party, the Dawson family''s hatred for Natalia had seeped into their bones. So it was still quite a surprise to her that they were so cooperative and willing to return her mother''s relics. But Natalia didn''t say anything more, and the group got the safe as per the prior appointment. It was finally opened by ra''s own hands under the notarization of Lawyer Brown. What was lying in the safe was neither arge check nor real estate cash. Instead, it was an antique-looking ne. Everyone froze for a moment. Natalia was also a bit taken aback. She vaguely remembered seeing the ne once as a child, but couldn''t remember exactly, only that her mother seemed to cherish it. She picked the ne up, and Lawyer Brown smiled. "Miss Jessica, this is what your mother left you. It''s now intact and handed over to you, I hope you''ll take good care of it." Natalia nodded. Although she didn''t know why her mother had left the in looking ne as a final gift for her, she supposed there was a reason. And whatever it was, if it was left behind by the mother, it naturally meant something different. She would be sure to cherish it and keep it. Brian put the ne into the safe he brought with him before the group walked out of the bank door. As they parted, ra gave her a deep-eyed look. She said in a cold voice, "Natalia, being Mrs. arthy, you must be very proud of yourself now, right?" Natalia looked at her indifferently, not humbled, "Knowing that I am proud, why do you ask me?" ra gave a coldugh. "You''ll regret it sooner orter, and when the timees, you''ll fall to your knees and beg me." When she finished, she got into the car with a group of people and took off. Natalia stood there, frowning. And for some reason, a vague feeling of unease grew in her heart. Chapter 41 Old Friends Met Chapter 41 Old Friends Met Brian had opened the door for her and asked respectfully, ¡°Mrs. arthy, where do we go now?¡± Natalia turned her eyes and nced at the safe in the back seat. A momentter, she answered, ¡°Go home first!¡± Dottie found Brian carried a safe back and thought that Natalia bought precious jewelry. She came to him but it was just amon ne. Although the design was borate and the shredded emeralds on it looked nice, but it does it necessary to be in a safe. In fact, Natalia was embarrassed. The reason Brian prepared the safe was for valuable things from her mother. Natalia could not help butugh, but she was still happy that she had taken back her mother¡¯s relics. She stood by the window and studied the back of the ne in the sunlight. It was inscribed with some letters, and it was her mother¡¯s name on it. Her mother died suddenly and they had upied everything in the house. It was the only thing that left to her. Natalia feel touched about it. She went to the mirror, took off her usual silver ne and put on this simple ne. Fortunately, this ne was so well made that even though it was older, it still did not look strange. She smiled, put the ne into her dress, covered it with her cor, patted her chest with satisfaction, and then turned to walk out. In the afternoon, Natalia went to Xunghui Culture. Thepany had been in hand for several days. A few days ago she was busy, so she came to visit thepany today. Before she was there, she had called the people in charge of thepany and told them she would be there today. When she arrived at the office, it was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She was received by Mr. Lam. Entertainmentpanies were different from other businesses. The artists made up more than half of thepany¡¯s workforce, so there were fewer people in thepany than in other industries. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. And Xunghui Culture was going to go bankruptcy. No one would stay in thepany. Thepany was acquired and the boss had been changed, which was unknown by the staff. They had no idea what about the new boss would do about thepany, so anyone with an idea had already left thepany. The rest were people who did not what to do. Mr. Lam took her to her office and told her briefly about the current situation of thepany. After careful analysis, Natalia found it was almost the same with that in the materials. There were only ten artists in the artist department, and one of them was a five-member boy group signedst year. It was a group, but in fact it was only group binding of several artists whose merits were not obvious. Some were unknown small entertainers, so far they had just acted as eunuch or a maid. The capable broken in the business department had already left, and now there were only a few fresh graduates, who were lesspetent than the artists. The public rtions department was even more nonexistent. Because the artists were not popr, so it needed no public rtions! They would like to make a mess to make them popr? Even if it was not good, at least they were popr! There were several other departments. Natalia carefully counted, but the situation was bad. Mr. Lam gave an awkward but polite smile as he reported. ¡°Miss Natalia, ourpany¡¯s current situation is like this. Here is all the statements. Do you want to check again?¡± Natalia shook her head. What was the use of watching it again? There were only ten artists who didn¡¯t have any resources? She gave a sigh of helplessness. Mr. Lam knew that thepany¡¯s current situation was difficult. He was only a temporary head, originally he was a secretary. Because thepany was about to go bankrupt and everyone had left, he was appointed vice president at thest minute. It was not easy to keep thepany as it was now. ¡°Ourpany was short of resources at present. Because there was no working capital, so we got no resources, and therefore there were no good artists, which led to the vicious situation.¡± Natalia knew that he had a hard time, so she did not say anything but waved her hand. ¡°I see. Put the report here. I will fix the problem of turnover capital. Thank you, you can go out now!¡± Mr. Lam nodded his head and left. After Mr. Lam left, Natalia went directly to the artist department. Artists were the corepetitiveness of an entertainmentpany. She only knew about these people from the paper before, but had not met them in person. By this time, several artists had gone out to have an audition, leaving only the boy group at the There would be a very popr talent show next month. Thepany wanted them to have a try, even though they knew they had little chance of promotion with their ability. So at this point, they were practicing dancing in the practice room. When Natalia arrived, they were practicing vigorously. She did not go in to disturb them, but looked inside through the ss. Honestly, even as a boss, she did not think they were good. Thepetition in the domestic idol market was fierce. As a male singing and dancing group, these people had neither amazing appearance nor impressive talent, so their qualifications are indeed general. It seemed that there was only effort left. Unfortunately, in a ce like entertainment circle, hard work was thest thing. Natalia watched it for a while and then left. Those who went out to have an audition came back in the evening. Natalia identally that she had met one girl of them. -- Laura Davies. She had met her several times when she was a PR manager at Fongwash Entertainment. Laura was acting major. Though she had no most popr face, she was pretty and cute. Among the neers, her acting was outstanding. Because of the limitation of round face probably, she did not get good resources. Later, when the contract expired, she broke it with Fongwash Entertainment. But Natalia didn¡¯t expect she was here! Chapter 42 Pick Her up for Dinner Chapter 42 Pick Her up for Dinner Natalia still has a lot of approval for Laura. After all, although there were many new people, most of them were trapped by the temptation of Vanity Fair. They were impetuous and few would like to study acting. Because of her poor family background, Laura experienced a lot of difficulties when she was a child. On the contrary, she learned everything about the world early and had a deeper understanding of many things in the world than her peers. Because of this, she understood that acting skill was what an actor was made for, and the rest was mere vanity. Natalia was pleased to see her here, so she immediately asked Laura to go to her office. Laura was surprised to see her, too. She had seen Natalia before in Fongwash Entertainment. Although they had no too much intersection, almost all people in thepany knew Natalia was the gold public rtions of Fongwash Entertainment. There was no case that she could not deal with. A few days ago, she heard that thepany had a new boss. She was wondering who it would be, but she never expected it was her! However, thinking of her ability, she thought it was reasonable. She walked into the office with a smile, ¡°Miss Natalia, you want to see me?¡± Natalia looked up with a smile. ¡°Come in and have a sit.¡± After she sat down in the opposite chair, Natalia had an in-depth discussion with her about her future development and current ns. Thepany¡¯s nning department and publicity department were nowrgely nonexistent. Some of the artist¡¯s important nning and direction should be determined by her. After two hours of discussion, a rough n was finallye out. Laura was acting major and she loved acting, so filming was her main job at present. Besides, Natalia nned to give her two more popr variety shows, so that she could improve her poprity. After Laura left, she had a talk with the other artists. There were several people who were not satisfied with thepany, but she did not force them. She said that if they chose to stay, she would treat them equally and fought for resources with ability. If they didn¡¯t want to stay, she would not force them. They didn¡¯t need to pay liquidated damages. Natalia understood that the reason these people signed with thepany was they had no other choice. After the contract, they did not make any achievement, so they earned a few. Several people were thinking about it, Natalia did not urge them, but let them go back to think and give the answer tomorrow. After they left, she stayed alone in the office and went over the data of the ten artists again. Then ording to the impression of the talks just now, she carefully marked the advantages and disadvantages of each person, and determined the appropriate direction of development in the future. After finishing all this, it was veryte. Natalia stretched her body, raised her wrist and found it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Her stomach growled with hunger. She got up and was about to have dinner. But something urred to her, her face changed. She took out the mobile phone and found there were several missing calls. There were from Archie. She was busy all the time and she used to turn her mobile phone to silent when she was working. This man must have found her out when he got home, so he made calls to her. Would he be angry if she did not answer his phone? Natalia packed up her things and called him back as she walked out. The phone was picked up almost as soon as the signal was connected. ¡°Off work now?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, with no sign of joy or anger. Natalia said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My phone was on silent just now and I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± There was silence for two seconds. ¡°Come down if you have finished your work!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± Natalia widened her eyes in surprise. When she was about to speak, the phone had been hung up. So she hurried downstairs and found a ck Rolls-Royce parked outside the door. The smooth lines of the car in the dark night attracted a lot of attention. Every now and then someone would cast an envious nce, or whispered, or spected. Natalia covered her face in embarrassment. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Dude, can you park in a private spot? Natalia ran quickly over and got into the car. Brian sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was startled by her. It was like someone was chasing after me! Archie was as always calm. After Natalia got into the car, he asked Brian to drive to the booked restaurant. Natalia was surprised about that. ¡°We don¡¯t go home for dinner today?¡± ¡°Mrs. arthy, don¡¯t you know what time it is?¡± Archie said, flipping through a financial magazine. Natalia froze for a moment, remembering that it was already eight o¡¯clock. When she first arrived at The arthy V, she had heard from Dottie about the family rules. After eight o¡¯clock, there was no dinner, which was set by Matthew arthy, Archie¡¯s grandfather to prevent his grandson from bing a workaholic and forgot to have dinner. Natalia smiled awkwardly. ¡°I am sorry! I was absorbed in work. How about I treat you to dinner tonight?¡± Archie finally looked up with a deep smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The car soon arrived at the door of the hotel. They got off the car. Natalia looked up and saw the name of the hotel. -- Green Water Vi. What was this ce? She was a local, but she had never heard of it But she didn¡¯t think much of it. Archie took her hand naturally and they walked in together. There was a bell man at the gate. After asking them about the box they booked, he led them politely to go inside. The vi wasrge with rockery and green water, lush nts. The fine small gravel road made them have a feeling of being in the suburbs. The scenery was chic even a stone and a wood were carefully arranged. It soon urred to Natalia that it was probably a private vi reserved only for some special people, and that was why she had not known it before. Chapter 43 The Youth Chapter 43 The Youth They soon went inside and saw a wideke in front of them after passing through a garden. In the night, the streetmps and the moonlight fell on the water, sparkling, flickering. The bell man led them up the stairs and into the lobby. They arrived the box they booked after taking the elevators. The name of the box was Water and Moom, which was quite in line with the artistic conception. The interioryout was fine with antique design. In some details it integrated with modern scientific design, so that the guests could havefortable experience. It was arge window facing theke in the south. Standing here, a wider range could be seen as well as the lights on the stone arch bridge in the distance. ¡°The scenery here is so beautiful, I like it very much,¡± Natalia said with a smile. Archie curled his lips. He chose this ce, knowing her tastes. They sat down and ordered food. It was Natalia¡¯s favorite vor again. She flushed by the man¡¯s thoughtfulness, feeling as if she had taken advantage of so much that she had nothing to return to him. Thinking of Stephen¡¯s case, she was in the office in the afternoon and searched about it. Following her instructions, Stephen posted a micro blog post on the Inte, which received a great response. Nothing definite hade of it yet, but she was confident that, if he carried on with her n, the case would soon be a sess. Then she said to Archie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Stephen¡¯s case, I have begun to deal with it and soon it would be solved.¡± Archie took a look at her with a thin smile on his eyes and said, ¡°How do I feel that I not only found a good wife, but also found a good helper?¡± Natalia was stunned. At that moment, something shed through her mind. She looked at Archie and said nothing, but secretly made up her mind. After dinner, Natalia went to use the bathroom. There was a bathroom in the box, but it was not sound-proof. The bathroom was at the end of the corridor, next to the elevator. Natalia went out the door and was prompted to go to thedies¡¯ room. When she came out, suddenly she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure walking toward her. Natalia froze and then took her steps back. She hid behind a pir at the door of the bathroom. It was Shawn and Jessica who came over, and there was a middle-aged man wearing ck-framed sses together with them. Natalia knew him, the famous domestic director -- Nathan Hale. The three people were talking andughing. Nathan said with a smile, ¡°I had heard that Mr. Shawn had a beautiful wife, but I didn¡¯t know who it was. Now I knew it was Jessica.¡± Shawn said with a smile, ¡°Thanks for taking care of Jessica these years, Nathan, I hope we can have a good cooperation.¡± ¡°Sure, Jessica has the potential and she will be the youngest film queen in this generation.¡± Jessica smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°The Youth is a script I out effort for years. Jessica, you can never let me down!¡± Jessica nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I will try my best to interpret this role and will never let you down.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡¯m at ease.¡± A group of people passed by her. Because Natalia was slim and thin, and today she was dressed in ck, hiding behind the dimly lit pir, no one noticed her. She did not get out from behind the pir until all three were in the lift. Looking at the direction the three left, her eyebrows slightly frowned. The Youth was a y she had read by chance before. She loved the script. In the male-dominated era, it was all about a few women fighting for a man. But this y was different. It was a true female epic, written entirely from a female point of view about war and peace and the transition of dynasties. When Natalia finished reading it, she felt excited about it. From the show, she saw a different kind of values. That was, women was not limited to love. If given the same resources and status, women would be as good as men. Unfortunately, because of therge structure of the script, which covered six countries in total, the investment needed to present itpletely was huge. That was why, despite all the buzz around the script, it was canceled because investors couldn¡¯t be found. She hadn¡¯t heard about it for years. Now it was about to be filmed? And it seemed that Jessica was the lead. Natalia looked down slightly and got an idea. She returned to the box and Archie had paid the bill. Natalia was embarrassed. Obviously she would be the one to pay, but he had paid the bill. Archie took her hand and walked out, saying, ¡°Mrs. arthy, do you forget we¡¯re married? What¡¯s mine is yours, it is the same whoever pay the bill.¡± Natalia flushed. She murmured. ¡°It is unfair for you.¡± Archie smiled, ¡°Well, since you know it is unfair,pensated me at night.¡± He made an ambiguous suggestive in her palm. Natalia¡¯s back suddenly stiffened. Natalia turned to look at her and said, ¡°You wish!¡± Then she shook off his hand and got into the car. Archie followed with a smile on his thin lips. ¡°I just want you to run the bath for me tonight,¡± he said happily. ¡°Why are you so excited? Is there something else you want to do?¡± Natalia immediately choked. She knew he was wicked! He always liked to make fun of her! When she got home, Natalia checked on the Inte about The Youth. She had seen the y two years ago. She remembered the general outline of it, but had forgotten the details. Fortunately, two years ago, the script was very popr in the circle, and there was a lot of information about it on the Inte. Nataliapiled the information into a document and sent a copy to Laura. Soon, Laura replied. ¡°Natalia, do you want me to take this script?¡± Natalia said, ¡°Yes, do you like it. Tell me your feeling after reading it.¡± The next moment, Laura sent a voice message excitedly. ¡°Natalia, I read it two years ago and love it so much! Natalia, do you want me to y the female number one Fanghua Xie?¡± Natalia: ... A few secondster, she replied. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°You wish!¡± Laura: ... Chapter 44 Six Years Chapter 44 Six Years Natalia typed rapidly, ¡°I think the female three is suitable for you. Although the filming is not as much as female two and female one, but the personality is clear. If you act well, the effect will not be worse than female one and female two.¡± Laura then carefully reread the scene about the female three. About a dozen minutes, she replied. ¡°Natalia, I saw it, yes, I like this role, but can I win it?¡± Natalia curved her lips. ¡°You just need to study the script and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°OK, thank you, Natalia.¡± After talking to Laura, she put down her phone and sat down on the couch for a moment of deep thought. Momentster, she entered the name of Nathan Hale on the inte. She was not familiar with Nathan, and her understanding of him was limited to his directorial works. While it may sound a little wonky to get information about a person from the Inte, there was no other way to do it. Fortunately, Nathan was famous. There was much information about him. When Natalia was seeing it, the mobile phone suddenly rang. She picked it up. It was Victoria. ¡°Natalia, are you free tomorrow night? Come with me to a ce.¡± Natalia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to film? Where do you want to go?¡± Victoria said after two seconds of pause, ¡°I asked for leave, there will be a car race in the eastern suburbs, I want to go and watch.¡± Natalia froze. ¡°Car race?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She then found Nathan¡¯s hobby on the inte, and showed a radiant smile, ¡°Ok!¡± ... The next day. After Natalia finished the word, she got off work early. Victoria had arrived and sat in the car waiting for her. Natalia went to the basement to get the car. When she got out, she saw Victoria get out of the ck car like a thief and quickly duck into her car. As she got in, she looked right and left to make sure no one noticed her, and then waved to her assistant through the window. Natalia could not helpughing, ¡°Since you are afraid, why do you want to watch the car race? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just stay and work on the set?¡± Victoria took out a small mirror from her bag and checked the makeup on her face. ¡°I am not afraid. I don¡¯t want to be photographed by paparazzi and say I¡¯m not dedicated? Your younger sister was at the top hot search, for getting into cold water regardless of health, and being fainted as she worked hard!¡± Victoria made a disgusted expression, ¡°She pretended to be a dedicated person, I as her enemy, should protect my image.¡± Natalia could not helpughing. But Jessica had always been like this. She was always gentle, beautiful and dedicated on the surface. She was used to it. The car drove all the way to the suburbs. As they neared the track, Victoria suddenly tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Natalia, is my makeup OK? Is my clothes nice?¡± Natalia stared at her, stunned. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Victoria: ... After a few seconds, Natalia finally found something wrong with Victoria. Since Victoria called her, Victoria seemed to have something to worry about. She was extremely confident about her look at ordinary times, but today she kept paying attention to her makeup in the car. And now she asked if she was beautiful. God! A beautiful woman actually needed to prove her beauty from the mouth of others? Victoria seemed to be aware of her abnormality and smiled awkwardly. After a while, she said, ¡°He wille here today.¡± Natalia stared in astonishment. Natalia knew who he was. The two had been desk mates since high school and have since be best friends. They had no secrets at all. What was more, that Victoria loved Charlie secretly was known to everyone. These years she gradually became noble and cold from arrogant and domineering. People thought that gossip was just youth impulse, which had been already diluted with the passage of time. But Natalia knew that person was important in Victoria¡¯s heart. It was said that it was easy for women to get approach to men. But after six years, they did not get close. At this thought, Natalia could not help swallowing. The car was in the parking lot. She stopped the car and looked back at Victoria. She smoothed Victoria¡¯s hair and straightened the ne around her neck. Then she looked it over with a stern face. She took his lipstick out of her bag and handed it to Victoria. ¡°Change the color! This color makes you looking young.¡± Victoria was in dissatisfaction, ¡°I am young!¡± ¡°Ok, you¡¯re young, but he may like this color.¡± Victoria was skeptical. She took it and said, ¡°Really?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Believe me, I promise! Victoria wiped the original lipstick off her lips with wet tissue, and carefully put on the new one. After applying it, she found that the color was more suitable for her makeup and dress today. She showed a smile and leaned over to embrace Natalia. ¡°Natalia, thank you.¡± Natalia smiled and made a fist to cheer her up. ¡°Go for it.¡± ¡°I will strive for him!¡± They got out of the car. There were already a lot of people at the venue. There were eight teams racing tonight, so there were many people. Cheerleaders and judges had already arrived, as well as many fans, mostly young men and women, standing in their respective areas with small gs and banners, making a noise. The drivers hadn¡¯t shown up yet, presumably until the race was about to start. Wearing a mask and a cap, Victoria lowered her head and dragged Natalia into the crowd. Soon they were behind one team. ¡°Natalia, this is Charlie¡¯s team, which took a lot of champion these years from home and abroad!¡± Natalia nodded. A girl turned around and noticed them and asked in a friendly way, ¡°Are you fans of Charlie?¡± Natalia froze and didn¡¯t know what to say. Victoria said, ¡°Yes, yes! Can I have one of the gs?¡± Chapter 45 The Score Chapter 45 The Score The girl gave each of them a small g printed with the name of Charlie¡¯s team. At the end, she reminded Victoria, ¡°Since we are all fans of Charlie, I kindly remind you don¡¯t dress up so tightly in this kind of ce, because it is easy to be mistaken for an undercover sent by the opponent. But don¡¯t worry, I trust you. When I look into your eyes, I get a familiar feeling, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an undercover!¡± Natalia obviously felt Victoria stiffen. She gave a shyly smile. ¡°Really? Thanks for your trust!¡± Natalia couldn¡¯t helpughing, and quickly changed the topic, ¡°How long before the game starts?¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡± The girl looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Just then, they suddenly heard a loud whistle across the street. Then, with thunderous cheers, eight teams of drivers all showed up! Victoria went mad at once! ¡°Ahhhhhhhh...He¡¯s out, he¡¯s so handsome, he¡¯s so handsome! Natalia, have you seen him? He is in the blue race car. His eyes are deep, his skin is fair. He bes more handsome now. Oh, he is so cool!¡± Natalia: ... The drivers wearing a helmet sat on the driver¡¯s seat and she could only see themplight of refraction, dazzling. How could she tell he was handsome? She pulled Victoria¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Victoria, calm down!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re a star.¡± ¡°Oh, female stars also need love!¡± Natalia: ... She could not stand this fanatic, so she could only whisper, ¡°You are Miss Kaur, and the top beauty in the entertainment circle. After chasing him for six years, you are a small fan to wave the g and shout in the crowd. Is it not a shame?¡± Victoria: ... She turned her head and stared at Natalia with hatred. ¡°You are mean!¡± Nataliaughed, looked at Charlie¡¯s team and fell her eyes on the ck car. The small gs and banners were over there with the name of Nathan. When she checked his informationst night, she found Nathan was a top ss racing car driver. Although Nathan was already domestic well-known director, he acted in a low-key manner, so few people knew about his identity. And the world of racing had always been closed, people who didn¡¯t care about it would not pay attention to. Natalia looked down slightly and then said to Victoria she needed to use the bathroom. On the track, the whistle sounded, the race had begun. There were three rounds of thepetition in the field! Of the eight teams, only the four that made it through the qualifying rounds had a chance to reach the final. There were two rounds of final, adopting thest elimination system. In thest game, the first to reach the finish line win. Before that, Charlie had won four consecutive championships. Before him, the championship had always gone to the ck Horse Team. This time, Nathan represented the ck Horse Team. All the team members had morale, with the momentum to win the championship. Soon, the qualifying round was over. It was no surprise that the ck Horse Team had qualified. Charlie¡¯s team, Eagle and the other two teams had qualified. The final was about to begin. In the rest room, the team members had been preparing to help Nathan rx. A team member suddenly came over and said, ¡°Nathan, someone wants to see you.¡± Nathan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Who?¡± The man scratched his head and flushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s pretty.¡± Archie was surprised. ¡°A woman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Let her in! Natalia was led to go in and saw Nathan sitting on a chair. Although Nathan was already 40 years old, there was a kind of hot-blooded youth hidden in his body. She showed a smile, walked to him calmly, stretched out a hand, ¡°Director Nathan, long times no see.¡± ¡°It is you.¡± Nathan was surprised. He knew Natalia. Five years ago, he had seen this girl¡¯s work as an examiner in the entrance examination of the Royal Academy. At that time he was surprised, butter Natalia was exposed giarism and stole her sister¡¯s work. She was disqualified. He felt it was pity, but there were rules of the exam. Then he was too busy with work to pay any more attention to it. Unexpectedly, they met here today. After a moment, with a polite smile, he stood up and shook her hand. Natalia smiled, ¡°Director Nathan, you still remember me, it is my honor.¡± Nathan forced a smile. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯te to you for what happened five years ago. Although I did feel very wrong, it had been gone. I have let it go.¡± Nathan frowned. Natalia had spoken in advance. ¡°I heard the ck Horse Team wants to win the championship.¡± At the mention of this, the people around suddenly were started. Nathan¡¯s attention was also sessfully diverted. He stared at Natalia and said, ¡°And?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Natalia smiled. ¡°Director Nathan, maybe it is rude, but it is the truth. It is impossible for the ck Horse Team to win this time.¡± Everyone¡¯s face darkened at this. Someone said angrily, ¡°How could you say that, we have not started yet.¡± ¡°Yes! I think youe here to make troubles. Believe it or not we¡¯ll have you out of the house right now!¡± Natalia showed a calm smile and looked around at everybody. Then, she exined, ¡°Director Nathan¡¯sstpetition was four years ago, at that time with 0.5 seconds of time, he lost to Charlie. After that he had not participated in anypetition. In the past four years, Charlie has been the champion. The ck Horse Team has always wanted to recapture the title of the champion, so you practiced driving skills hard. I know Director Nathan has been practicing hard and reduce the speed from 2 minutes 3 seconds two years ago to 1 minute 54 seconds. In the four-kilometer field rally, this is indeed a very impressive achievement, but do you know what Charlie¡¯s score was when hepeted abroadst month?¡± Nathan¡¯s face slightly changed. Natalia smiled and said, ¡°1 minute 48 seconds.¡± Everyone in the room gasped. Although it was only a short difference of six seconds, but everyone knew it was difficult to fight for six seconds. By reaching the top level, almost all of them had reached the limit of their potential, and it was almost impossible to strive for further advancement. Chapter 46 Make a Bet Chapter 46 Make a Bet Throughout the domestic and foreign region, in the four-kilometer field rally, it seemed that no one had got this achievement! The face of all people changed, while Nathan looked calm. He looked sternly at Natalia. "So what? If you want to make me quit thepetition by saying this, then I tell you get out of my way!" Natalia smiled. "You have misunderstood! I did not ask you to quit. I just want to tell you the truth objectively that it is impossible to regain the championship now based on the strength of the ck Horse Team." "You!" People who had bad temper could not help and were about to rush up. Nathan stopped them. He looked at Natalia. His eyebrows and eyes were calm, "What do you mean?" Natalia showed a smile, "I can help you win the championship." ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked incredulous. Natalia continued, ¡°As long as you promise me one thing, I can guarantee that the champion belongs to the ck Horse Team." Nathan sneered, "I understand, but I am very sorry, I am not interested in your proposal, or believe what you said. I admit that Charlie is a challenging opponent, but he is not that strong to make me retreat." Natalia wanted to say something, but interrupted by him. "Now, if that is it, go out. I want to get ready for the race." Natalia frowned. Seeing that he was determined, she had to leave first. The finals began soon. The four teams'' cars entered. As the whistle sounded, the race began. All cars shot out like arrows. The members of ck Horse Team had been closely locked their eyes in their own cars. And scene was lividly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Just then, someone patted him on the shoulder from behind. The man looked around and frowned when he saw Natalia. "You again? Why are you still here?" Natalia smiled and pointed to the screen above the arena. "Look, Nathan in the third ce," she said, "Even if he barely passes this round, no matter how hard he tried in the next round, he can only be second ce. So it is impossible to win the championship. That man was angry, but it was the fact, so he could not retort at all. Four years ago, Nathan was very strong, but there were many newers in this circle, and racing needed reaction ability and physical coordination ability. He was old. On the screen with each section of the situation, Nathan''s car had been kept in the third. Although he could win the second, but it was far from the first ce. His members were gloomy. The ck Horse Team had been preparing for four years, with the purpose to win the championship. In the past four years, they had endured all mocking in silence, and not one of them said a word about it. They were about to win the championship in the race and take back their honor! They were about to convince those who looked down on them and tell them that the champion belonged to the ck Horse Team always! But now¡­ Would they fail? The team members were in excitement at the beginning, but gradually they felt worried and uneasy. The score was announced at the end of the first half of thepetition. Charlie ranked first with result of 1 minute 48 seconds, followed by the second of 1 minute 54 seconds and Nathan was 1 minute 55 seconds in the third. The disparity was obvious at a nce. The judges dered the three teams into the final. After half an hour''s rest, the final began. Although it had been sessfully promoted, the members of ck Horse Team were upset. Nathan went to the rest room. In the rest room, they looked at the face of Nathan. One of the members said, ¡°Nathan, is that possible that we win the champion?" Nathan took a look at him. His face darkened for a moment, and then he said, "I''m sorry. I might let you down this time." He had tried his best just now, but he still was in the third ce. Although he did not want to admit it, he had to admit that he was old. Although his skill was still first-ss, his reaction speed was not as good as that of the top drivers in their early twenties who were in the prime of racing. The members felt sorry for that. "Nathan,e on, we believe you. You can make it!" "Yes, it doesn''t matter if you can¡¯t win the championship, you have done your best!" Nathan smiled. Although he knew they were sincere, he still felt regretful. He was 42 years old. If he lost again, he would almost have no chance toe back and see the ck Horse Team win the championship. Just then there was a knock on the door. A beautiful woman came in. "What is it, Director Nathan? Have you found what I said was true?" Nathan looked at Natalia suddenly appeared, feeling speechless. What did shee back? "Natalia, what do you want?" Natalia was confident, ¡°I told you I want to help you take the champion." He looked up at her, frowning. "Racing is not a game. If you have no experience, you might get hurt. Are you sure you want to join it?¡± Natalia smiled and bent over slightly. She looked into his eyes and said, "I''m sure. If you don''t believe me, we can make a bet. If I lose, you can do anything to me. If I win, let me take the role of The Youth, OK?" Nathan''s pupils trembled. "You came for The Youth?" "Yes." There was a sudden hush. The two men looked at each other and neither would yield. For a moment, Nathan gnashed his teeth. "Ok, I agree." "Nathan! "Nathan, No!" They want to persuade him, but he raised his hand to stop. "But I also have a condition, if you win, you must join the ck Horse Team at least for five years. And you are not allowed to leave during this time!" Everyone was shocked. Nathan was in deep consideration for the team. In recent years, the Eagle Team and the Hunter Team had been bing stronger and stronger. And they had many talents. Charlie had won champion for four consecutive years. He was strong and no one dare challenge him. On the contrary, the ck Horse Team began to decline from four years ago. It was once the domestic first-ss team, now it was not able to win one champion. It was full of worry and sadness. Chapter 47 Game on Chapter 47 Game on If it lost, Nathan would lose for another year. If it won, the team would not only get the championship, but also had a super driver. From now on, at least five years from now, it had nothing to worry about the ck Horse Team. Five yearster, there would be new talent to fill the vacancy. When the time came, no matter whether Natalia stayed or left, there was no need to worry anymore. He was a fox. His words directly blocked Natalia''s retreat. But since Natalia dared toe, she had nothing to worry about. She smiled and held out her hand. "Ok, it''s a deal!" "It''s a deal!¡± A swipe of two palms in midair sealed the matter once and for all. Half an hourter, the final was about to begin. The drivers of three teams appeared in session. When everybody saw Nathan of ck Horse Team did not show up but a strange woman wearing racing clothes, they were surprised. Who was she? Why was she wearing the outfit of ck Horse Team? Had there been a change at the ck Horse Team? Charlie was also slightly shocked when he saw Natalia,. Then, He frowned. Natalia walked up to him and waved with a smile, "Long time no see, Charlie, how are you?" They were from the same school. Of course, Charlie knew Natalia. And she knew she was that woman''s best friend. He raised his eyebrows, looked around and said in a low voice, "What are you doing here?" Natalia shrugged her shoulders with a face of innocent, "Forpetition!" Charlie''s face immediately darkened. Not far away, Victoria also found Natalia. Her eyes widened in disbelief and she quickly trotted through the crowd. "Natalia, what are you doing? Stop messing around ande with me!" Victoria was so worried. She shrank from behind and tried to pull Natalia back. Charlie saw Victoria. Although she was wearing a hat and mask hiding behind Natalia, he recognized her at a nce. His cold handsome face suddenly became colder. Natalia secretly pulled Victoria, looking at Charlie calmly. "Why are you so surprised to see me? Are you afraid topete with me?" Charlie gave a cold sniff. He turned around and went back. "Where are you going, Charlie? Are we going to quilt?" Charlie said coldly, ¡°She is not a member of the ck Horse Team. Since Nathan did not dare toe out, the game is invalid." What? Everyone was confused. Natalia frowned, followed by a sudden high voice way, ¡°Charlie, who said I am not a member of the ck Horse Team? Can''t I join it on a temporary basis? And you quilt in the mid of thepetition, are you not afraid of shame?" Charlie stopped his steps. He turned his head and looked coldly at Natalia. Natalia said, ¡°How about this? We make a bet, if I lose, the ck Horse Team from now on will be out of thepetition, and will never participate in any domesticpetition, if I win¡­" She paused and suddenly pulled Victoria to the front. Then, with a smile on her face, she said, "Have dinner with my friend." There was a great deal ofughter and whistling. Victoria''s face suddenly turned flushed. She lowered her head and tried to cover her face with her hat. "Natalia, I don''t want to have dinner with him, so stop talking and let''s go!" Natalia gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "Can you be promising? It''s better to have dinner with him than to be a background for a crowd of fans every day. If romance sparks up, your long-cherished dream wille true." Victoria''s face changed. She seemed to think of something and turned pale on face. And the members of ck Horse Team were not calm when they heard that ¡®the ck Horse Team from now on will be out of thepetition, and will never participate in any domesticpetition¡¯. Someone stepped forward to stop her, but Nathan stopped him. He looked at Natalia''s back and said, "I believe she won''t joke about the future of the whole team." The team members had to swallow their discontent and retreated. On the other side, hearing Natalia¡¯s words, Charlie felt his eyes on Victoria behind her. He had a cold face with ineffable irony. "Do you want to have dinner with me? Victoria gave a slight shiver. Natalia did not notice that, secretly yanked her hand and whispered, ¡°Girl, it is the critical moment, don''t be timid!" Victoria looked up. She looked at the man standing opposite. A dark blue race suit set off his height and long legs, thin figure, but his eyebrow looked cold and domineering. She pressed her lips together. After a while, she cheered herself up and loudly said, ¡°So what? Say it, dare youpete?" In spite of all her courage, she felt weak, and her words were halting and nervous. Charlie seemed to hear a funny joke. Suddenly he sneered and took a mockery look to Victoria, then holding the helmet, she he went straight to his racing car. It meant he said yes. Around immediately once again sounded a burst of heckling. Although the woman was wearing a hat and a mask, it was not difficult to imagine from her eyes and her pretty figure that the face under the mask must be very beautiful. On the racetrack, it was always a war of hormones. A woman was like a good car, which was the object the men wanted to conquer. Victoria held Natalia''s hand tightly, trembling because of nervousness. Until the man approached, a low, light, cold voice came from overhead. "You''ll never get this chance!" She turned pale on face. The scene was noisy and his voice was so low that no one heard him except Victoria. Even standing beside, Natalia did not know what the man had said. Seeing she look bad, Natalia asked with concern, ¡°How are you? Are you all right?" Victoria shook her head. "I, I''m fine, Natalia. You''ve never raced a car before. Is that all right?" She was worried. Natalia smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, just wait for a candlelight dinner with your male god!" Then, with a confident shake of her hair, she put on her helmet and walked to her racing car. Got ready, whistle went and the game was on. Three cars rushed out at the same time, Charlie took the lead won the first. Natalia followed steadily, moving quickly and beautifully over several obstacles and catching up the car in front. The third was soon away from a distance. Charlie through the rearview mirror saw the car behing, frowning.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 48 Win the Championship Chapter 48 Win the Championship He always thought that Natalia could not race cars at all. So at the beginning when she asked for this, he did not refuse without hesitation. Later although heard that bet, he agreed but did not hold too much expectation. He did not expect that she was skillful! Looking at the car behind, Charlie did not know why but remembered the woman wearing a mask, cowering and hiding behind Natalia. Her eyes, like a hook, easily evoked manyplex feelings of hatred in his heart. Damn it! How dare she even show herself to him! Charlie turned the steering wheel violently and his face was gloomy. Want to have dinner with him? Have a dream! A grim smile curved his lips as he looked in the rearview mirror. The car behind continued to catch up with him. It could be told that she was skillful. But so what? He would not lose! Never give that woman a chance to approach him and hurt him again! Thinking of this, Charlie stepped on the elerator harder. But sitting in the car, Natalia was calm when she found the car suddenly sped up. Gee, he was restless. He seemed to have a strong desire to win the championship. Unfortunately, he had no luck when he met her! It was a sharp 90-degree turn ahead. Natalia thought it was time. Suddenly she became serious and stepped her foot on the elerator. With a beautiful turn, she rushed to the side of Charlie. Inside the car, the man was obviously surprised. His cold eyebrow suddenly became colder. With force, he continued to speed up. Natalia sped up too. Outside the stadium, members of two teams were shock to see the big screen ying thepetition. Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Finally someone could be on par with Charlie. Although it had not yet won or lost, but at least someone had broken the myth that Charlie could not be surpassed. So scary! So exciting! Of course, the members of the ck Horse Team were the most excited. Originally, they did not hold much hope from Natalia, but she surprised them! My God, what speed, what concentration! Nathan four years ago was not good as she. No, Nathan was always the best, well, only in their hearts. It was near the destination. The two cars were still side by side and did not yield to each other. Charlie secretly stepped harder and was ready for the final sprint. But at this moment, the car next to him suddenly roared. With a faster speed, it rushed to his front. His eyes widened. Damn it! This woman was fast! However, it was toote to speed up. The two cars nearly broke the finish line at the same time, and ck Horse Team won with 0.04 seconds faster. Everyone was shocked. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Unbelievable! Charlie who had won champion for four consecutive terms was surpassed by a girl! God! What big news. It was so exciting! The crowd was quiet for several seconds before a flood of cheers and screams broke out. It was so fast that everyone was shocked. Then they saw Charlie under the cheers of the audience, got off the car with a gloomy face. Natalia also got off the car. She was still wearing a smile, took off her helmet, shook her long ponytail, which attracted many men. Holding the helmet, she went to the ck Horse Team and said with a smile to Nathan, ¡°How was it? I did not lie to you!" Nathan looked at her withplex vision. Other team members were more excited than Nathan. A group of people surrounded Natalia. If not because she was a girl, they would have raised her up to cheer. After the end of thepetition, it was time to im the prize. As the champion, Natalia was deservedly pushed out by the yers. But this was a race in the name of the team, so the glory of course belonged to the team. When Natalia got award, Charlie¡¯s team had left. She held the trophy back and gave it to Nathan. "Director Nathan, will you fulfill your promise?" Nathan looked at her and nodded for sure. "You made it, I will do what I promised you, but I have been working on The Youth for many years. Even if it is only female three, if it is not performed well, it may ruin the whole y. So I only give you a chance topete for it, if you have the talent, you will have the role. Otherwise, I will not agree to give it to you, even if I am used of treachery." Natalia smiled. "Of course, I didn''t expect to win the role with a single race. You can rest assured that I just want a fair chance topete. When will you be avable? I will take someone to audition." Nathan nodded, "Tomorrow morning! I''ll wait for you at the office." "All right, it''s a deal!¡± After making an agreement with Nathan, Natalia remembered Victoria. But after looking around, she failed to find her. She thought Victoria was on the Eagle Team. But she only saw Charlie with a gloomy face went inside by being surrounded by his teammates. Victoria was not there. She frowned. Where was the girl? Natalia took out her mobile phone to call Victoria, but no one answered. Under helplessness, he could only ask team to help her. After all, the racetrack was remote. She was a girl and a star, in case of an ident would be troublesome. On this side, Natalia sent people to look around, and on the other side, the parking lot. Victoria bent over and found her car quietly. She took out the key from her pocket, pressed the care lock and was ready to get in the car. But suddenly an arm reached over her head and mmed the door down. Her heart gave a thump. She turned around and saw the man standing behind her with his stern eyebrows. There was silence,pared with the hubbub on the scene, the parking lot was deste. The dim streetmps shone from afar, like a few cooked egg yolks in the dark night, not only did not make people feel warm and bright, but also added a cold and deste feeling. Victoria forced a smile and straightened up. "Why did you get out?¡± She bent her head slightly and did not look straight at him. She was trying to look calm, but the tension in her body and the quiver in her voice showed her nervousness. Charlie took back his hand, put it into his pockets, and looked at her in a domineering manner. His face was not that kind of gentle beauty. Its sharp edges were cold and wild, and when he was expressionless, it made people feel cold. "Don¡¯t you want to have dinner with me? Why run since you''ve won the race?" Chapter 49 Have Dinner Together Chapter 49 Have Dinner Together Victoria was stunned. She wanted to say it was not her bet! But Natalia was her good sister and she did it for her sake, so that she could have a date with Charlie. Besides, when the bet was made, she had stood up herself, and it was not good to deny it. Victoria gathered the broken hair in her ear and coughed lightly. "I...... I didn''t run away! I just, I just came to get something, Yes, I came to get something from the car." She repeated the sentence with certainty. Charlie sneered in disdain. The door was unlocked. He pulled the door open and got into the passenger seat. Victoria was confused. Seeing the woman still standing there, he stared at her coldly and said in an impatient manner, ¡°Why are you standing there? Don¡¯t you want to have dinner?" Victoria: ... "Oh!" She wanted to get in the car, but suddenly she realized that the car was Natalia''s and that she had note by car. If she drove away the car, how could Natalia get backter? So, looking at the man sitting on the passenger seat and closing his eyes, she asked, ¡°This isn''t my car. Can we ride in yours?" Charlie: ... Fuck! Then Natalia received a phone call from Victoria. Victoria told her she had to leave first and had given the car keys to the security guard in the parking lot. Then she hung up the phone. Natalia had wanted to ask her if she wanted to wait for Charlie to keep his promise, but she hung up quickly. But she heard that Charlie had gone after thepetition. She took a look at her watch and suddenly understood something. So, she did not bother her again, took her car and left after made an appointment with Nathan. When she got home, it was ten o''clock at night. It was a surprise that Archie was not there. Since she forgot to tell himst time she worked overtime, the man drove directly to herpany to pick her up. This time, she had sent him a text message in advance. But she did not expect that it was not only she came homete. He had note back. Natalia found Dottie, Dottie said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Archie called at the dinner time, saying tonight in the Natalia nodded. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She went straight upstairs without another word. She got home after a long day, she wanted to take a bath and have a good rest. Natalia took her pajamas and went into the bathroom. On the other side, Victoria and Charlie had arrived at the restaurant. It was an open-air candlelit restaurant. The restaurant was on the second floor, with bright moon and cold wind overhead and vast river in a distance. It was surrounded by romantic candlelight. On the small stage, there was a cellist ying melodramatic and beautiful music. If the cold-faced man was ignored, this was the most suitable romantic venue for a date. When the waiter came with the food they ordered, Victoria expressed her thanks in a low voice. She was not fully armed, took off her mask, leaving only a hat. The broad brim of her hat obscured her eyes, leaving only her straight nose and pink lips, and her graceful chin slightly raised. Without saying a word, she had a look of nobility and cool beauty. Charlie¡¯s pupils were deep and cold. All the way from the racetrack, Victoria had gradually eased down from the tension. But, she was a little embarrassed. They were outside, but she felt the pressure of the air around her. It seemed that even the space was cramped and suffocated. The atmosphere was silent and awkward. Especially in such an open-air restaurant, many couples were there. In contrast with the loving couples, the two of them look even more distant and cold. A waiter with roses in his hands came over, bent slightly and smiled respectfully, "Sir, would you like to buy a bunch of flowers for your girlfriend?" Charlie said coldly, "No!" The waiter seemed to realize this couple was strange. They just sat there and said nothing. And this man looked very fierce. To lighten the mood, he smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can order songs there. You can order a song for your girlfriend, Sir. It is romantic in such an environment listening to the song your lover orders!" Charlie raised his head and stared at him coldly. That look, like a wolf in the wilderness, shed faint cold light in the dark of the night. The waiter suddenly felt a chill down his spine. Then, the man said word by word, ¡°She is not my girlfriend. No! Fuck off!" The waiter finally realized that the man in front of him was not only fierce, but also in bad temper! His face changed slightly and he hurried away with the rose in his arms. Victoria looked at this scene, feeling awkward. She whispered, "I gotta to use the bathroom." Then she got up and left in a hurry. Looking at the woman¡¯s back, Charlie did not speak, but darkened his eyes. In the bathroom, Victoria desperately took deep breath. It seemed that only in this way could she get temporary relief of the heart which had been oppressed for a long time. The cell phone in the bag suddenly started to ring. She took it out and found that it was Natalia. Her eyes were sour and she forced to hold back her tears. "Hello, Natalia." "How is it, Victoria? Is it fun to have a date?" Victoria forced a smile. Fun? Maybe!!!! Unfortunately, he looked so unhappy! Perhaps in this life he hated her the most. She once promised never to appear in front of him, but now she broke the agreement and forced him to have a candlelight dinner with him. He should hate her! Victoria felt that her eyes get sour again. She pressed it down quickly. She could not cry. She cost took more than two hours to do the makeup. If she cried, it would be ruined. She looked up and it was several seconds before she could hold back the tears. Natalia thought there was something wrong because Victoria did not make a sound. "Victoria? Are you all right?" Victoria hurriedly replied, "I''m fine, I am in the bathroom!" "Good, then. How are you getting on?" "Not good. You know he''s so cold. He could sit with me for hours without saying a word. What could I do?" Natalia despised him. "You start the conversation! You are the most popr star in J City, aren''t you always good at creating topics? Think of all the men who run after you and believe in your charm. As long as you are willing to use a little bit of your charm, you will make it!" Victoria was so amused by her and burst intoughter. Chapter 50 Its a Long Story Chapter 50 It''s a Long Story She became less depressed. "Well, you''re right, but I''ve forgotten how to use my charm. Why don''t you teach me?" Natalia was not afraid of being stimted by her, ¡°OK, for your happiness, I am not afraid of anything. Wait, I will start a video call with you." Natalia hung up the phone, clicked on the video and it was soon connected. Victoria holding her arm leaned on washbasin and looked at her with a smile. "Come on, Natalia! Start your show." Two people had grown up together, in private they did not care out their images in the front of each other. Natalia put the phone on the bookshelf, and began to perform in front of the video. Some disgusting and exaggerated lines and love words were spoken by her. ¡®I haven''t seen you for years. I miss you so much.¡¯ ¡®They think there are many people in my world, only I know that only you are my world!¡¯ ¡®You are the white moonlight in my heart, you are the five colors of my life.¡¯ ¡®Without your permission, I have liked you for so many years, I''m sorry!¡¯ ¡®A man falls in love with a stream, because he has never seen the sea. And now I can say that I''ve seen the Milky Way, but you are still my only star.¡¯ ... When Natalia read out these lines, she did not notice that the door was slowly opened behind her. When Archie came back from work, he heard that Natalia had arrived home. He untied his tie and went upstairs. Unexpectedly, he opened the door and saw such a scene. In the dim light, the woman in pajamas was caressing her body in front of the bookshelf. While twisting her delicate waist, she murmured some words. ¡®You are my heart, you are my liver, you are three quarters of me.¡¯ ¡®Without you, it is like the night without light, fish without water, life is meaningless.¡¯ ¡®Loving you is like a moth to a fire, the ce I want to go most is your heart...¡¯ In the video, Victoria had been watching with relish. But then she felt something wrong. Noting her distraction, Natalia stopped and said, "Hey, Victoria, I''ve been acting so hard. Could you give me some attention and respect my performance?" Victoria smiled awkwardly. "Natalia, you got a new boyfriend?" "How do you know?¡± Victoria pointed behind her. Natalia froze all over. She looked at her phone screed of her side. In the next second, her pupil erged, and she became stiff on the spot. Archie holding his coat and his tie in one hand stood there with a straight body. He smiled and seemed to have a sneer in his deep eyes. He stood tall and straight and smiled at her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Natalia suddenly had an impulse to die! She snapped the video off, and then turned around, staring at him with wide eyes. Archie forced to hold back his smile, put his coat and tie on a nearby chair and walked towards her. "Honey, I really did not know you miss me so much when I am not at home." Natalia was on the verge of crying with anger. "Archie, why didn''t you knock on the door before you enter the bedroom?" "This is my home. We are husband and wife, and there is nothing I can''t see. Why should I knock on the door?¡± Archie raised his eyebrow. Natalia: ... How angry! But his words seemed to have a point. She wanted to cry, while Archie had a deeper smile. "Honey, in fact, if you really have a need, you can tell me. Don''t be shy, I will satisfy you. It you lock yourself in a room to relieve, the effect is not good and it is bad for your body." Natalia suddenly flushed. Realizing he had misunderstood her, she exined. "I, No, it''s... It''s not what you think!" "So what?" He walked slowly towards her, step by step. In a few steps he came up to her. Strong male hormone attacked her nose, taking the cool breath that belonged to him, made Natalia flush. She hemmed and hawed, not knowing how to exin. She could only say, ¡°I did not, I didn¡¯t. Don''t talk nonsense." "Nonsense?¡± Archie chuckled and suddenly leaned over, propping up next to her face with one hand. And the she took a picture next to her phone with the other. "In the middle of the night, you locked yourself up alone in a bedroom in front of my picture and said such sweet words, and you said you haven''t missed me? Huh?" His voice was deep and dull, and he was sexy. Natalia had been flushed from cheek to neck. Just now she found a ce to put her phone randomly. She did not notice his picture was there. But it was useless to exin. This narcissistic man would always thing much! She could only back off and change the subject. "I, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going to bed!" Then she turned to leave. But his wrist was suddenly grasped by the man. Natalia was startled, and noticed that she had retreated to her bed. Her leg bent against the edge of the bed, and the pain made her exim. As soon as her leg became soft, she fell directly to the bed. Archie originally wanted to catch her, but Natalia pulled his cor out of panic. His center of gravity was suddenly unsteady, and she led him to the bed. Two people heavily fell on the bed. When feeling a soft and tender touch, Natalia immediately widened her eyes. It was silent. Under the dim light, Archie pressed on her body. He was stunned too. His lips were on hers. The warm and soft touch liked electric current, passing to his brain. The bedroom door was open and footsteps were heard. The next second, Dottie appeared in the bedroom door. "Mr. Archie, there''s a call from D City...!" A short exmation of surprise. Natalia finally reacted, pushed the man away, got up and waved her hands to Dottie in flurried way. "Sorry, I''m sorry, the door is open, so I came in. .Go ahead, go ahead, I''m going down!" With that, she fled away. Natalia: ... She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She turned to stare at Archie in a vicious and merciless way. "You!" Archie shrugged his shoulders, meaning that it was not his fault and that he had not expected that. Natalia was so angry. Natalia went to Dottie and exined. Archie did not put it in heart. They were husband and wife. Dottie was experienced woman and she would now believe Natalia¡¯s words. She would just felt Natalia was shy. Thinking of that kiss, the man reached out and touched his lips. The soft, waxy touch was still there, as sweet and wonderful as ever. He curled his lips, got up and went to the study. Chapter 51 The Sweet Nothings on the Phone Chapter 51 The Sweet Nothings on the Phone Natalia went downstairs, trying to exin to Dottie. But Dottie did not believe what she said at all. Besides, she persuaded Natalia, ¡°That¡¯s OK. Mrs. arthy. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. It¡¯s a good thing that young couples have lust for each other. Only in this way will you be pregnant soon. So would our arthy mansion thrive... " Anyway, Dottie chattered a lot, totally ignoring her exnation. Natalia gave up when she found that Dottie was very opinionated. Technically speaking, Archie and she were husband and wife, for whom kissing and hugging were all too normal. So it was not a big deal to be bumped into by the elders, a little embarrassing, though. Natalia decided to abandon her n to salvage herdy image in Dottie¡¯s mind. Instead, she poured a ss of milk and headed upstairs. When she passed by the study, she suddenly heard someone was talking inside. It seems that Archie was talking on the phone. She didn''t care at first, and was about to pass by, but she suddenly heard Archie was coaxing someone on the other side of the phone. "Sweetie, be good. Take the medicine, then go to bed early today, okay?" Her body stiffened. She was nailed to where she stood. "I''ll be back in a while." "Be good, and I''ll apany you when I get back, okay?" "Yes, of course Anny is the sweetest baby in the world." The sweet talk in the study continued. Most of the time the man was coaxing her, in an incredibly gentle tone Natalia had never heard before. She could even imagine Archie smiling, full of tenderness. It was a sweet scene, but she was chilled. Like having been poured a bowl of icy water from her head, she even felt her spine chilled. The low voice of Archie came out, so did his pleasure. "Well, I''ll miss you too. Good night." He hung up the phone. The room went back to silence for a moment. Then, there was the sound of footsteps. Archie was heading out. Natalia''s face changed. She fled away somehow. She ran into the bedroom and mmed the door backhanded. Archie just felt a gust of wind, and then the bedroom door was closed. He was petrified, and then he frowned as if he knew something. Dottie passed by downstairs at this time. Archie stood in the corridor and asked, "What''s wrong with Mrs. arthy?" Dottie got confused by his question. "Didn''t Mrs. arthy just go upstairs? What''s wrong?" Archie furrowed his brows again. With no interest to continue the topic, he turned around and walked towards the bedroom. The bedroom was a bit dim. Natalia was sitting on the bed, flipping an entertainment magazine. Archie walked over and asked in a causal way, ¡°Did you just go by the study?" Natalia took a nce at him and made a dry cough, "Yes, just passing by. Why are you nervous?" Archie didn¡¯t answer her. Natalia, no need to meet his eyes, could feel they must be staring at her at the moment, trying to read her emotions. She got tired of this topic somehow. So, she pretended to yawn and put down the magazine. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Then, shey down and pull up the quilt. With her back faced him, she closed her eyes. Seeing the way she was, Archie¡¯s eyes darkened. Without further exnation, he head to the bathroom to take a shower. Natalia couldn''t fall asleep at all with the noise in the bathroom. All she was thinking about was those flirting words she overheard from the study. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They sounded so intimate. She wouldn¡¯t believe it if she hadn¡¯t heard in person. Then, Natalia thought of what Archie said when he forced her to get the marriage license, and the scenes of these days. She felt bitter. The good thing was they had only been together for a short time. Although they were namely husband and wife, they were more like business partners. She would try her best to y the role of his wife, and he would act as her husband when necessary. That¡¯s enough. She didn¡¯t believe in love anymore, after being betrayed once. So it''s really good, wasn''t it? Natalia kept reassuring herself and she finally calmed down. But part of her heart was still a bit disappointed and hollow. When Archie finished his shower, Natalia was still awake. She nestled in the quilt, eyes closed, but her curled eyshes fluttering. Archie knew that she was acting at a nce. He smirked but did not reveal it. Having dried his hair, he head towards the bed. Natalia knew he was back. Both of the sound of the hairdryer and his footsteps were reminding her of his existence. It was really hard to not know he was back. Then, the other side of bed copsed a bit and she was greeted with a refreshing fragrance. Natalia frowned. She didn¡¯t notice Archie¡¯s smell before, for she usually fell into sleep very soon. But today, the smell was very aggressive, making the big bed small and narrow. Especially when Archie approached her on purpose, she felt more insulted by his threatening vibe. She almost held her breath and tensed her body to restrain her impulse to escape. All of a sudden, she felt the room darkened. Archie must have turned off the lights. Our senses tend to be more sensitive in the darkness than when there is light. Their body did not contact with each other, and there was even a small gap between them. But she just couldn¡¯t ignore him. Didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Natalia pretended to murmur, then turned over and rolled aside. A distance of about half a meter was immediately drawn between them. She felt more relieved instantly. Before Natalia could enjoy her triumph, she felt something warm was pressing on her back. Archie moved over. Natalia frowned. She turned her back to him, but could even feel the warmth of his chest. This was too intimate... Gritting her teeth, she rolled again. But Archie seemed to be glued to her. He squeezed over again. Natalia was furious. She opened her eyes. The regr and peaceful breath of Archie could be heard clearly in the darkness. She wasn¡¯t sure whether he''s really asleep or was acting, just like her. Dithering for a while, she took a deep breath and moved to the bedside for thest time. Even if it was a wide bed, she reached the edge of it when she had rolled aside three times in a row. If she rolled again, she was going to roll to the ground. However, it seemed that Archie had determined to embarrass her. He glued to her as soon as she stopped. What¡¯s more, he even rested one arm on her soft waist this time. Chapter 52 She was Jealous Chapter 52 She was Jealous Natalia¡¯s back instantly stiffened and she dared not move. Her eyes widened in the darkness. Was he... really asleep? It was so abnormal today. He seldom fidgeted while sleeping. Was he acting? Natalia waited for a moment and Archie stopped fidgeting too. The room was so quiet. Only the shallow breathing of Archie could be heard. When she was sure that the man behind her was indeed asleep, she carefully lifted his arm, trying to move it away. However, Archie murmured from behind. And the arm rested on her waist tightened to wrap her. What¡¯s more, Archie¡¯s whole body pressed on her, with his handsome face buried in her long hair, as if she was his pillow. She was totally imprisoned by him now. Being hugged by him, Natalia felt almost suffocated, and her whole body stiffened. The shallow breathing was sprayed in her hair. The warm air poured on her neck, making her shivered, like an electric current running through her body. She went nk instantly with her head buzzing. But Archie didn''t realize it at all. The hand on her waist even encircled her more tightly. Natalia gritted her teeth. This was more than embarrassing. This was dangerous. She couldn''t stand it anymore. Regardless of whether she would wake him up or not, she held his hand and tried to pull it away. However, the arm on her waist suddenly strengthened its grip and she could not pull it away no matter how hard she tried. Just as she made another try, she heard a low smirk from behind. Until then did she realized that he was making fun of her. She turned her head. The light was turned on instantly. Natalia stared at the man lying on the bed, whose trick was cracked. He stopped his pretending, but his arm still did not loosen her waist. He held his head on the pillow with the other hand and look at her with a smile. "You finally stopped pretending?" His voice was full of banter. Natalia said angrily, "You are awake at all the time, right?" "Aren''t you, too?" "I..." Knowing that she was wrong, Natalia didn¡¯t know how to retort. So she grumbled, "So what? I just pretended to sleep, which did no harm to you at all. But your pretending aimed for pestering me. " Archie looked at her calmly. She was really not a good liar. Her eyebrows drooped slightly, which showed a trace of her panic. She was like a lost but adorable deer now. A harmless lie like this could make her feel so guilty. Archie smirked and asked her, "What did you hear from outside the study tonight?" Natalia didn¡¯t know how to answer him for a while. She looked up at him. His eyes were deep and dark, like good ck jade. They looked calm and unperturbed in the dim light. Natalia, however, felt a little ufortable by his staring. It was he who had flirted with an unknown woman and made fun of her, but he stared at her as if she was the one who had betrayed him. She got a little annoyed at the thought of this. Gritting her teeth, she stared at him, too. "What did I hear? Everything, of course! So what? What are you going to exin to me? " Archie got amused by her angry look. He stroked her head, making her hair even messier. Natalia jumped away like an annoyed cat. "Don''t touch me!" Archieughed, as if he had got more delighted by her annoyance. After all, no one would have thought that Natalia, who was always reversed and distant to others, would be like this in front of him. This side of Natalia only appeared in front of him. He felt like he had unarmed all her defense, making her being who she really was. Natalia was exasperated by his delight. She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she got up and was ready to go out. Archie instantly stopped smiling and pulled her back. "Where are you going?" Natalia said coldly, "Go onughing! I''ll sleep in the guest room. " "Don''t go." Natalia got irritated again. "Archie arthy! That¡¯s enough! Although our marriage is not out of love, but at least it¡¯s kind of pact! Shouldn¡¯t you at least respect you partner¡¯s feelings? I¡¯m OK you hook up with another woman, so why do you mind me sleeping in the guest room? " Archie stared at her. He got more amused. "Mrs. arthy, may I consider it as you being jealous?" Natalia choked and widened his eyes. She did felt some strange emotions in her heart, but she never considered them as jealousy. She dumped his hand. ¡°Jealous? Don¡¯t be silly! I''m telling you. It¡¯s none of my business. You can hook up with whoever you like. Anyway, I''m not your real wife and I¡¯m always avable for a divorce. " Then, she picked up a pillow and walked out. Seeing she was really angry, Archie hold her hands. "Well, sorry. I was wrong! You''re not jealous. It''s all my fault, all right? " Archie continued to exin, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding. You are my wife, my only wife. I never have other woman except you, never to mention mistress. If you don''t believe me, you can investigate me, or ask Brian." Natalia nced at him and sneered. "Brian is your sidekick. Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to believe his words?" Archie choked. But her retort sounded reasonable at a second thought. Well, she was indeed a hard nut to crack. And at such critical moment, Even a man as brilliant as him could be a bad problem-solver. He changed his way and coaxed her, "Well, what do you say? I can swear that except you, I have no other woman. If I ever lied to you, I would go to hell." Before Archie could finish her words, Natalia''s eyelids throbbed. She felt bad somehow, and before she could realized it, her hand had covered on Archie¡¯s mouth. Archieughed. Natalia red at him. "I''m telling you, don''t fool me around. If oaths work, why there are so many dicks in the world?" Archie took her hand and said with a smile, "Yes, oaths are useless, but I mean it. Honey, now that I have married you, I will not betray you. Both my sense of morality and upbringing will not allow me to Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. do that. Do you believe in me?" Chapter 53 No Divorce Chapter 53 No Divorce Natalia looked at him and was somewhat convinced. But at the thought of those sweet nothings on the phone, she found it hard to let them go. Her face sank. She looked at Archie seriously and said, "Archie, I don''t know why you married me or how long this marriage willst, but I hope that if one day, when you really want to end this marriage, inform me in advance. I don''t mind if it is because you fall in love with others or you just want a divorce. But I hate betrayal, no matter what kind of rtion we are, couples or business partners. Do you understand?" Archie''s face sank. He looked at her coldly and asked, "You don¡¯t mind if I fall in love with others?" Natalia felt like she got a stab in her heart. But she didn''t know why she would feel this way. She and Archie weren¡¯t real couples. They just married for some other reasons. She had no right to stand in the way if he found his true love one day. So she nodded. "And you don''t mind getting divorced?" She nodded again. Archie sneered. Her gentle face also became cold and gloomy. He got up and went out. Natalia was a little confused. Before she could realize it, Archie went back with two certificates in red. That¡¯s their marriage licenses. Natalia¡¯s eyelids throbbed. She didn¡¯t know what Archie was going to do, but it must be something ominous. Then Archie went to the front of the table with a lighter on his hand. Suddenly, their marriage licenses were on fire. Natalia widened her pupils. "Archie, what are you doing?" She pounced on it, trying to snatch the lighted marriage licenses. Only to be stopped by him. Archie took her hands and pressed her against the wall. "Natalia, I¡¯ve told you. I, Archie arthy, am a one-woman man, and would only get married once in my whole life. Since you always think I¡¯m kidding, I will prove it in front of you today. Our marriage licenses have been burned. From now on, you will never divorce me! Never! Natalia... Why did he make a fuss? She didn¡¯t mean it seriously. She felt her wrist hurt by his clench. She tried to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t make it. She surrendered. "All right, I see. Will you let me go first?" But Archie didn¡¯t loosen his grip. He stared at her and said, "Answer me, do you want a divorce or not now?" Natalia rolled her eyes. "Mr. arthy, it was you who had an affair. Why grill me?" Archie got amused by her words. As if he was reminded of something, Archie rubbed her hair and whispered, "You silly girl!" Natalia: ...??? Fortunately, Archie finally let her go and exined, "She is very important to me, but we are not that kind of rtionship as you thought." Natalia was suspicious of his words. Seeing her questioning look, Archie smiled again. "I''ll take you back to D Cityter, then you''ll know I¡¯m telling you the truth." Natalia''s face changed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Back to D City? She opened her mouth, tried say something, but was stopped by Archie¡¯s look. He came up to her, took her hands and pressed her to sit on the bed. Then, he leaned over to kiss her cheek. "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep. Good night!" One night passed. The next day, Natalia took Laura to Nathan''s office as promised. Jessica and Julia were also at Nathan''s office. Jessica was surprised to see Natalia. "Sister, why are you here, too?" Natalia looked at her indifferently. Jessica was wearing a white dress, with an overcoat of the same color. She looked like a proud princess. Behind her were Julia and another girl. She knew that girl. She was one of Jessica''s distant cousins, whose name seemed to be Hazel Mayer. Hazel used to be an online celebrity, but not very famous. Now she worked for Jessica''s studio. People considered her as Jessica jr. for both being Jessica¡¯s cousin and their resemnce on appearance. Because of this title, she was doing well in the entertainment industry. Jessica was also d to cultivate her. After all, nothing could highlight her beauty and excellence more than a Jessica jr. Natalia sneered in her heart at the thought of it. She said coldly. "I don¡¯t think this office is for the exclusive use of you, is it?" That meant, why couldn¡¯t I be here? Jessica''s face froze. She got embarrassed by Natalia¡¯s mocking. But she couldn¡¯t argue with Natalia directly. After all, she had been keeping the image of ady and socialite in the entertainment industry and there were many reporters at present. Making a scene in public would ruin her image. Compared with Jessica, Natalia felt freer. She could do whatever she wanted for she was not an entertainer. Julia came forward and stretched out her hand to Natalia. "Mrs. arthy, long time no see." No matter how reluctant Natalia was, she shook hands with Julia. Though Julia didn¡¯t have a good reputation, she was the elder in the entertainment industry anyway. Natalia showed her respect to Julia, ostensibly though. Nathan had arrived earlier. Knowing that they all arrived, he ordered his assistant to take them to the studio at once. The five of them entered the studio and saw cameras had all been set up. On the vast stage, there were two groups of actors performing. It seemed to be an audition. Nathan, with several other staff, was sitting in the auditorium watching their performance. When they walked by, Jessica greeted gently, "Director Nathan, here we are." Nathan then looked up and nced at her, but his gaze fell on Natalia from behind atst. He smiled, "Everyone is here now. Have a seat!" Then, he pointed to the seats around him and told the deputy director next to him to give him several copies of the script. He handed the copies to Hazel and Laura respectively and said, "Take a look at the script first. If you two have no problem, put on makeupter. Each of you need to try out one part, I¡¯ll see how it¡¯s going." On hearing this, Hazel''s face changed. "Director Nathan, I thought this role was already mine? Why do I need an audition?" Before she could finish her words, she was stopped by Julia''s criticizing eyes. Nathan¡¯s face also sank. "I did promised Jessica to give you a chance for audition, but I didn''t say I would adopt you without an audition. Although ire Ye is only supporting role, she is critical too. No one would get this role unless she is a great actress!" Hazel¡¯s face turned pale and she clenched her fingers angrily. Jessica got surprised too. Although Nathan didn¡¯t make it clear that he would let Hazel y the role when she discussed with him, it was almost there. After all, she was one of the major investors of this y this time. Nathan had been preparing this project, which was an arduous job, for several years. It was natural for him wanting to make sure everything being perfect. Jessica turned her eyes and fell them on Natalia behind her. She suddenly knew something. Chapter 54 Audition on the Same Stage Chapter 54 Audition on the Same Stage "It doesn''t matter, let¡¯s take it. I believe Hazel can make it." Jessica smiled gently and turned to look at Hazel, "Hazel, am I right?" Hazel was not convinced because she had been robbed of the character. She raised her chin proudly, "Sure!" Nathan frowned. The role, ire Ye, was the best friend of the heroine. She held the hope to revenge for the country and was a role with forbearance and restraint. But Hazel was tsundere and naive, and seemed to be far from the character of this role. However, before she took the audition, Nathan would not judge her, lest affect her mood. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. So he just showed them the script with the red line, told them which paragraph they should read, and reminded them to analyze the characters, especially the inner mind of the characters. They got the script and went off to learn their lines. Julia took Hazel to the side, while Jessica did not leave, but sat down next to Nathan, talking with him with a smile. Natalia led Laura to the other side. "How is it?" she whispered. ¡°Are you confident about it?" Laura nodded firmly, looking at the script. But in no more than two seconds, her face became gloomy. "No, Julia, I''m so nervous. What should I do?" After all, this was her first time to contact such a big production, and it was really a rare opportunity for an actress. If she had a good performance, she could have a bright future, but if she failed in the acting or even the audition, she could not get the role. Natalia understood her nervousness and patted her on the back. "Don''t be nervous, imagine you are ire Ye. Forget everything around and put yourself into it. Remember, don''t think about anything else, and don''t care about Jessica. You just need to believe you are ire Ye, follow your heart, understand?" Laura looked at her and nodded emphatically. After appeasing her mood, Natalia went back and sat down behind Nathan. From her point of view, the situation on the stage could be seen intuitively, besides, close-up performance could be seen from the monitor in front of Nathan. It didn''t take long for both of them to say they were ready. Nathan let people take them to make up. In costume dramas, the garment was very important, and sometimes it could better highlight the character''s aura. It was not long before the two people put on their makeup, changed their clothes and came out of the dressing room. Hazel was a web celebrity with a pointed jaw,ter in order to catch up with the trend, and she had a stic surgery, so that her jaw became more pointed. Not only that, probably because she knew she would see Nathan today, in order to make herself look better, she had an injection a few days ago. Unfortunately, the digestion time was too short, so the hyaluronic acid had not beenpletely eliminated, resulting in a bloated face, which showed that she had had an injection of hyaluronic acid. Laura was different. She had a round face, but natural and lovely. Originally he thought that her temperament and face shape did not match the role ire Ye with perseverance character. But he did not expect that she was good-looking after dressing up. She not only inspired ire Ye¡¯s forbearing temperament, but also had a kind of natural indifference and cold feeling. This was aplicated person. After all, she used to be a princess high above the empire, and her pride was sent out from the bones. Even if the country was destroyed, even if she could only endure shame in the hands of the enemy, she did not throw off the pride in the bones. So, she had to hide. But she could not hide them all, so he made such a character with all kinds of temperament. After Laura came out, Nathan nodded approvingly. The first scene was yed by Hazel. This was a fight y. A middle-aged actress acted with them. The captured princess was thrown into the Imperial Office of DL Country to be a geisha, and the middle-aged actress acted a courtdy of the Imperial Office, responsible for teaching disobedient ire Ye and forcing her to obey orders. The y began soon. The courtdy was sitting there. ire Ye was marched forward by several strong men to kneel on the ground. The courtdy looked at her and said, "I heard you don''t want to learn dance?" ire Ye just entered the pce. Although had experienced of national ruin, she still had princess''s lofty and pride. She stared at the courtdy indignantly. Her eyes were firm and cold. "I am a princess of the XY Country. How can I learn such cheap skills? Kill me as you please. There''s no way I will obey!" Just then, a whip fell on her body. ire Ye felt the pain and snorted, and the courtdy sneered. "Princess? The XY Country has long been dead, and now you are just a humble sinful ve. His Majesty has already spared you a favor and let you join the Imperial Office. You don''t be thankful, but you are stubborn and still call yourself the princess. Do you want a rebel?¡± The courtdy¡¯s tone was stern. ire Ye¡¯s face turned pale out of pain. After a while, she bit her teeth and spit, "bah!" That defiant airpletely exasperated the courtdy. She began to whip, and was about to hit again, but the maid next to her quickly persuaded her to stop. The maid whispered in her ear, ¡°Court Lady, she was kept under his majesty''s behest and sent to the Imperial Office for treatment. She may be summoned one of these days. If she gets hurt, I am afraid you will be published." The courtdy seemed to be aware of this and could only suppress her temper. For a moment, she sneered. "If I can''t teach you, can''t I teach anyone else? Bring the people up to me!¡± There was silence on the stage. No one came up. Hazel looked at the open stage and was stunned. Natalia curled her lips. In costume dramas, many scenes were difficult to set up, so most of the time they needed to act in front of the green cloth. Nathan had the intention to test them and wanted them to act without real objects. For a moment, Hazel seemed to realize this and she looked gloomy. She was a web celebrity, and had not learnt acting skill. Although she had shot several ys in these years, they were all small productions. Some of the actors she cooperated with were basically the same as her level, and she did not want to learn it, so she had no progress in acting. Plus, she didn''t really like this y. After all, the costume drama needed hard work, and there were many fighting scenes, so it must be tired. If it weren''t for the size of the part and the size of the production, she wouldn''t do it! Because of this, she didn''t take it seriously at all. She thought she could make it without effort. But now there were no actors to act with her, how could she act? The courtdy was already moving on to the rest of the story. "You are the princess of the XY Country. I dare not beat you, but these people are just a group of sinful ves. Even if they die, no one care. So you have to learn it today. If you are obedient, they may survive, if you are not, don¡¯t me me then.¡± Chapter 55 Too deep into the Play Chapter 55 Too deep into the y With these words she gave the whip a violent blow in the air. A crisp sound broke out, and Hazel was startled. She may be scared or nervous, and she stuttered and forgot lines. "Don''t you dare do hurt them, I, I..." What was that after? Hazel¡¯s face turned pale. Among the audience, Nathan frowned. Jessica''s face was gloomy too. She spent a lot of effort to persuade Nathan let Hazel y this role, but today there was apetitor and Hazel did a bad job! It was not that she was good to Hazel, but these years she was in the entertainment industry alone, and she felt more or less isted. Hazel was not only her cousin, but also signed up to work in her studio. Even if she became popr, she could only be a marite in her hand. Not only that, a lot of things she could not deal with could be settled by Hazel. She was really a rare good pawn. Thinking of this, she turned her head and said to Nathan with a smile, "Hazel has been working hard all Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. the time. It''s her first time she takes part in your y. She is nervous." Nathan was still gloomy on face, but he said nothing. He saved Jessica¡¯s face. Behind, Natalia silently hook her lips. She knew that sometimes even if she did nothing, the enemy had already messed up That was the power gap. Hazel finally remembered the lines, stumbling through thest half of the y. But the effect¡­ well, that was a matter of opinion. Next, it was Laura''s turn. Jessica looked down slightly. She suddenly thought of something and said, "Director Nathan, I''ve been acting for so long, but I''ve never tried to y the courtdy. Let me act as the courtdy this time!" Nathan frowned and didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. But it was hard to say no, so he looked up at Laura. "What do you think?" Laura was surprised, too. However, since Nathan didn¡¯t refuse, as a junior, she could not refuse. She could only nod, "Ok." Jessica smiled. After changing her clothes, she sat down in a chair. Laura acted as ire Ye. She was also pressed by several strong men. Compared with Hazel''s exaggeration, she was much more restrained and calm. Her eyes were fixed on the courtdy sitting there, and though she did not speak, her cold eyes expressed her anger. "I heard you don¡¯t want to learn dancing?" said the courtdy coldly. ire Ye knelt on the ground. With her hands tied, she raised her head proudly. Word by word, she said coldly, ¡°I am a princess of the XY Country, how can I learn such cheap skills? Kill me as you please. There''s no way I will obey!" Thest four words were almost out gnashing of teeth. With courage and determination. The whip fell down. ire Ye shivered all over out of pain. In the audience, Natalia suddenly changed her face. When Hazel auditioned, although the courtdy waved a whip, she skillfully hit in the open space next to her. So even though it sounded loud, it didn''t hit her. Jessica now took the whip and directly hit on Laura? Laura didn''t seem to expect her to hit her, so she looked at Jessica in surprise, and Jessica was speaking her next line. She felt a burning pain in her arm but she quickly adjusted herself. She gritted her teeth and stared at the courtdy in disgust. "Bah!" She spat. "If I can''t teach you, can''t I teach anyone else? Bring the people up to me!¡± It was still no physical performance. Laura was clearly better prepared than Hazel. Even if there was no one acting with her, it was realistic and emotional. Facing the air, she was angry and heartache, with endless pain and determination in the red eyes, but there was a hint of control over the helplessness. "Zhijun Guan ! Since you treated my people like this, if I turn over, I will kill you by a thousand cuts to pay for the blood of my n!" Angry roar sounded in the stage. ire Ye was pulled down by a group of strong men. The audition was over. There was a burst of apuse from the audience. Natalia stood up and smiled at Nathan. "How is it, Director Nathan? Did the actress I rmended disappoint you?" Nathan nodded with a smile. "Very good, the performance is rxed, even in the face of emergency, she quickly responded. She is worth cultivating." Natalia blinked her eyes and looked at Jessica who was walking back from the stage. "Sorry, Director Nathan, I was deep into the y and had not controlled myself well." Nathan waved his hand, "It doesn¡¯t matter, but you should be careful. Although we pursue the y quality, we need to be reasonable, especially to protect the safety of actors." Jessica smiled, "Director Nathan, you are right." Then she looked at Natalia. "Sister, congrattions on getting a part for your actress." Natalia looked at her, ironically hooked lips. "When I heard you won an awardst year, I always thought your acting was getting better! Today, you forgot what you were doing when acting with a junior actress. I think you are not that good." Jessica''splexion stiffened. At this time, Hazel and Laura had changed their clothes and came out. She took a deep breath and smiled, "I can understand your love for your actress, but I did that to better stimte her mood. Laura, don''t you think so?" She said, turning to look at Laura. Laura looked at Jessica, then at Natalia next to her. Although she was in grievance, she was only a small actress, if she said more, it will be unavoidable to cause trouble to Natalia. She could only nod, "Yes, you are right." Jessica showed a satisfied smile. Nathan found Natalia was angry, so he said with a smile. "Well, it is set. Natalia, you take her to my office to confirm the contract details when you are avable. And Jessica, study about the script. The y is on in next month. We should shoot smoothly!" Jessica nodded, "Ok." Natalia''s eyes turned, and she suddenly said, ¡°Director Nathan, I have always liked the role Fanghua Xie. I learnt there is a sister rivalry y, can I try?" Hazel was unconvinced since her role had been taken away. Now hearing that she wanted to take part in, she immediately said in disdain, ¡°You are not an actress, y what?" "I just want to y? My sister has always been so kind to me, I don''t think she would mind doing something as simple as acting for me!" Natalia looked at Jessica with interest. Chapter 56 On the Same Stage Chapter 56 On the Same Stage Jessica''s face stiffened slightly. If she refused, she would be considered stingy. Fortunately, she had been acting for so many years, while Natalia had never acted, so it was conceivable that she knew nothing about acting at all. If she wanted to be insulted, let her be. Thinking like this, Jessica smiled with confidence. "Ok!¡± Seeing this, Nathan agreed. He sat back down behind the monitor with a vague sense of anticipation. After all, although he chose Jessica to act as Fanghua Xie, but to be honest, Jessica was not the most perfect candidate in his mind. But at present there was no other better choice, so he could only temporarily arrange this. As for Natalia, he was amazed at first sight. She had calm and indifferent temperament, which was simr with Fanghua Xie in his mind. But Natalia was not an actress after all, and it had never been heard that she wanted to have a career in acting. Therefore, even if Nathan had some ideas in his heart, he could only hold back. After all, acting was not a y of make-believe, although there were post-editing, acting skill was still important. Although Jessica was not the most perfect candidate in his heart, she had acting skill, and he believed, as long as he trained her, she could make it better. But now that theypeted on the same stage, it was good. He wanted to see which one is better, the Fanghua Xie in his mind and the candidate he chose. Before long, Natalia and Jessica respectively changed the outfit and walked out from the backstage. Natalia was wearing a suit of armor, while Jessica was wearing a bright red pce suit. They were going to take on the most dramatic scene in the whole y. Natalia acted as the heroine Fanghua Xie, while Jessica acted Xie''s younger sister, Liuse Xie. Fanghua Xie and Liuse Xie were originally the daughter of the prime minister of the XY Country. After the destruction of the XY Country, they and the princess ire Ye were marched to the DL Country. Fanghua Xie had learnt martial arts since childhood, and was a good friend of ire Ye, secretly had been shouldering the responsibility to protect her and her sister. But unexpectedly, short after they were in the DL Country, ire Ye, in order to restore the country, voluntarily became the emperor''s pet concubine. She and her sister Liuse Xie, because the ideal and three views were different, gradually ran in opposite directions. Liuse Xie fell in love with the prince of the DL Country. In order to married to the prince, she did not hesitate to betray Fanghua Xie and revealed the rest of the XY Country hiding ce to the prince. Fanghua Xie broke the rtionship with her and fled from the pce. After running through six countries, finally she led her remaining tribes raise the banner in the northwest region, and established the first state, known as the X Country, led by a female emperor. This scene was about Fanghua Xie led the troops into the DL Country. After many years, Liuse Xie had be the Empress Dowager. When they met again, it was time for final farewell. With the sound of "Action", the y began. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Liuse Xie was sitting in the hall. The emperor was dead, and the new emperor was still young, so she, as empress dowager, attended to state affairs. However, at this time, a soldier outside the hall came to report. "News! Empress Dowager, X Country''s army is attacking us!" There was amotion in the hall. "What to do? We''d better run!" "We can''t. The four gates from all direction have all been surrounded. Their people are everywhere." "Where is General Antonio? And the soldiers of the Hall of Martial Valor? Where have they all gone?" "They, they have been killed!" "......" The ministers were in a great uproar, but Empress Dowager, who was sitting on the dragon chair, remained expressionless and calm. Just then the door of the hall opened. Soldiers in ck armor rushed in. "Don''t kill the surrenders! And Kill the rest!" There was a sound of swords and soldiers fighting and screaming on the stage. Liuse Xie looked at the figureing in from the door, and her face, like stagnant water, moved atst. Fanghua Xie, in a suit of ck armor, holding ance, came into the hall, domineering! On the auditorium, Nathan was looking at Nataliaing, and his pupils shrank. That was... The picture in his mind ovepped with what he saw, and he was instantly excited. This......This was exactly Fanghua Xie in his mind! The woman from the destroyed country wandered in troubled times. After experiencing separation with her families in the war, she hid gradually her tender feelings. Until the end, finally she came back! Not only Nathan, even the rest of the staff was stunned! They never knew a girl looked so good in armor! She was not weak, but heroic, without manliness. Her female beauty was domineering, highlighting her position for many years of domineering and majesty. God! She looked so cool! On the hall, Liuse Xie looked at the woman in the hall and clenched her hands in her sleeve. "Here you are." Simple three words were somewhat ironically bleak. Fanghua Xie took a cold look and someone had pulled Liuse Xie down from the throne. "Let go! I can walk myself!" She struggled a little, but she got a merciless p! The person who hit her was Fanghua Xie. She said coldly ¡°This p if for your betray to me 15 years ago!" Fifteen years ago, Liuse Xie has climbed on the prince¡¯s bed. Fanghua Xie wanted to escape from the pce, Liuse Xie promised to help her, but on the back she bebrayed Fanghua Xie. On that asion, she was nearly killed by an arrow. Jessica''s face slightly got to the side. It seemed that she did not expect that Natalia would hit her. But soon she realized that Natalia was getting even! In retaliation for the whip she had just given Laura. After all she was a film queen, although she was not that good, but she got the basic acting skill. After a second of anger, she changed her face. "Sister, do you know why I betrayed you?" Fanghua Xie looked at her, having the answer in her mind. She said slowly, "Since childhood, you have always been the best and the most beautiful. Dad loved you the most and Mom loved you the most. Even though were prisoners, the prince loved you. What is it in me that I am not as good as you? When ites to poetry and painting, I am skillful than you. Although I can''t do martial arts, it is a male thing. Why do they all like you? I swear I will not live in your shadow. I swear I will rise to the highest ce, and I will step on you one day!" Chapter 57 Vengeance of the Whip Chapter 57 Vengeance of the Whip "I did it! But why? Why you havee to destroy me again? Do you know how hard it was for me to be the queen, how hard it was for me to be the Empress Dowager? Why can''t you let me enjoy it a little longer when I can finally enjoy the feeling of being above others and don''t have to be looked down upon?" Crying, shouting, she shed tears. Fanghua Xie didn''t say anything. She looked at her once beloved sister for a moment, and then suddenly smiled. ¡°You said nobody loves you? When you were a child, you stole Dad''s jade fan. Who was the one to get beat for you? When you were ten years old, you fell into a pond and nearly drowned. Who risked the life to save you? When you were fifteen years old, we were taken together to the DL country..." There was a sudden break in her voice, as if she had been reminded of some terrible memory. Those clear and cool eyes caught a scarlet, with deep disappointment and hatred. "On the way, how many times have people tried to defile you? Who protected you again and again? Who was fighting them to death with a knife? Who was it! To protect you even if it cost me my own innocence?" And Liuse Xie was in a trance. She looked at Fanghua Xie nkly, as if with her sonorous words scene by scene shed those long- lost past. When she was young, she was suddenly subjected to family incident, and before she knew what was happening, she and her sister were taken to the DL Country. All the way, her sister taught her hide her beauty with ster, so that the thief would not think of her. But she was too fond of beauty, and though she said yes, she did not like it. Finally, one night, when everyone was asleep, she quietly washed the ster off her face with water. Shebed her hair as she admired her beautiful face in the water. But at that moment the soldiers behind saw her and rushed towards her as if they had found a rare treasure. She was so frightened that she kept screaming as hard as she could. In the end, her sister came out to save her. She did not know what her sister had told the soldiers. Later, the group of soldiers stopped pestering her and took her sister to the woods behind. She went back to sleep and woke up the next day. Her sister came back with bruises on her face, torn clothes and blood on her hands, but she said nothing had happened the night before. She didn''t think much of it at the time. She just wondered why she hadn''t seen the soldiers since. The young girl did not know what had happened, but now she was in her thirties. She already knew what had happened that night in the woods. It was just that she was not willing to admit and face it, as if the truth that made her regret would not exist as long as she avoided it. Liuse Xie looked at her sister and suddenly began tough. And theughter turned into tears. It was like a wild animal''s crying, with a shrill anguish and remorse. A soldier came trotting up with a wooden box in his hand. "Your Highness, the seal has been found." Fanghua Xie took it, took a look at it and nodded. She turned and went out, leading the men. Behind her suddenly came a sad and shrill roar, "sister!" She stopped, but did not look back. The setting sun shone in from outside the hall, putting a golden glow on the young female general. Her figure was as tall and straight as a pine, like the way she had been taught to practice guns when she was young. "Sister, I was wrong! I was wrong. Please spare me! We''re sisters! You can''t kill me, I''m your sister!¡± She fell on her face and crawled all the way, with tears and snot mixing. She no longer looked like the Empress Dowager of DL Country. The woman in the military uniform still did not look back, but her eyes, which were covered in the sunset glow, were stained with spots of red. Her face tightened, and the hand holding the seal trembled slightly. Her mind shed the scene of climbing trees and ying mud with her sister over the wall when she was a child. But followed, there were countless nsmen, had tragic death in her hands. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After a long time, she said in a cold voice, "The Empress Dowager Liuse Xie of DL Country does not practice morality, goes rampant, and hurt the people, which is heinous! Kill her!" The sky thundered and a thunderstorm began to sound. Liuse Xie stood still and stared in disbelief at the woman standing at the door of the hall. The woman reached into her bosom and brought out a bottle of poison andid it on the ground. ¡°You were bitten by a snake when you were a child. It was I who sucked the poison out for you in spite of the danger. Iy in bed for three whole months and nearly lost my life. This is the poison extracted by snake, Use it!" With that, she ignored Liuse Xie and strode away. That was the end of the y. Only the weird thing was that the whole studio didn''t have a sound. Natalia was embarrassed. Was she terrible? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Not so! She had just put everything she knew about the character into it. Suddenly, a burst of apuse broke out. Looking up, she saw Nathan. He stood up from behind the monitor, with a look of disbelief, looking at Natalia excitedly. "Great! Great!" As he spoke, the rest of the audience pulled themselves out of the action, and then began to apud. "It''s wonderful! Fancy acting is like that!" "Yeah, I almost thought it was real." "I am so moved!¡± Natalia breathed a sigh of relief. She had just proposed to y the scene because, in addition to avenging Laura, it had impressed her so much when she first read the script. Sane for this paragraph of sisterhood affection, more regret that fortitude female general. She wanted actually was not the world! It was just the most ordinary things in the world, such as parental affection and sisterhood, which were easily avable to ordinary people, but for her, they would never be able to get. Obviously she had yed it very sessful, but Natalia suddenly had some lost. Nathan came forward and smiled, ¡°Good job, the whole process gives people a fresh feeling, really amazing!" Jessica intentionally covered a face and forced to smile, "Thank you, Director Nathan." However, Nathan did not pay much attention to her now. She didn''t even notice she was covering her face. Instead, he stared at Natalia closely and even asked with an ingratiating smile, "Natalia, do you really like this y?" Natalia was confused. She didn''t know why he asked her that. She could only nod. "Yes, I read it two years ago when it first came out, and I loved it then." Nathan excitedly rubbed his hands as if he had picked up treasure. "Good, good." Looking at this scene, Jessica faintly had some uneasy feeling for no reason. Did he want Natalia to act in the y? Chapter 58 He Wants to Change the Character Chapter 58 He Wants to Change the Character Kidding? It was a production cost four hundred million, and he wanted a new guy with no experience at all to act in it? Was Nathan crazy? Jessica felt that was impossible. Although Natalia''s performance was really good, in her opinion, it was her led well. So, she didn''t give it a second thought. But she said to Nathan with a sweet voice, ¡°Director Nathan, you only praised my sister and forgot me." Nathan noticed her now and said with a smile, ¡°You are good too. What is wrong with your face?" Seeing he finally noticed her face, Jessica forced a smile. "It doesn''t matter, my sister just pped me. It is ok." Natalia looked at her and smiled, ¡°I''m sorry, I just got too deep into the y and I did not control myself well, but I did so, in fact, is for better stimte your mood, sister, am I right?" Natalia said the words what Jessica had said to Laura. Jessica''s face was stiff. At this time, Nathan finally realized that there was something wrong between the two people. This dialogue... was explosive! But they were sisters, and if there was any hatred, it was not for him as a stranger. So then he said with a smile, ¡°It is Natalia¡¯s first time to act in a y and she had no experience. Jessica, please be tolerant. The audition has ended, everybody can leave now. Natalia, when you are avable, take her to sign the contract?" Natalia said with a smile, "Any time." "This afternoon, then. I''ll call you." "Good." After the agreement, Natalia left with Laura first. And on the other side, Jessica looked at the happy Nathan, in the end she could not press the suspicion in heart. She asked with anxiety, ¡°Director Nathan, you asked my sister about this y, have you got any idea?" Nathan took a look at her. To be honest, if not for Natalia, Jessica was indeed the only person in the entertainment circle who was suitable for the role of Fanghua Xie. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But now it seemed that she acted well as Liuse Xie! Compared with the cool and aloof character of Fanghua Xie, she was more suitable to act as Liuse Xie''s delicate and scheming role. However now it had not been settled down, so Nathan said nothing, lest neither of them act in the y. So he smiled, "No, don''t think about it. You study more about the y. Don''t fix your eyes on one character, and look into the hearts of the others. It helps.¡± Jessica thought he meant that studying other characters would help her portray Fanghua Xie in a better way. So she didn''t think much about it and nodded. After all the people left, Nathan held theputer to go to the arthy group. The y''s biggest investor was Annita International. In other words, it was Archie. When Nathan came holding theputer,, Archie was having lunch. He was busy. Usually if there were outsiders, Archie usually let Brian call takeaway and he would have lunch in the office. So, when Nathan arrived, he saw Archie sitting on the sofa in the office, eating takeaway food. He hurriedly walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, having lunch?" Archie looked at him with a raised eyebrow and continued eating. ¡°Yes?¡± "I will wait until you finish eating." Then holding theputer he sat down on the single sofa opposite Archie. Archie was picky about food. After he was in J City, in addition to the food Dottie cook, he only had the food from Green Water Vi. So, every day at noon, Brian sent people to take the food in advance. The people over there would pack it in an insted box, and when it arrived, it would be just right in color and taste. Nathan looked at the food and could not help but swallow. His stomach growled twice. He had been busy since early in the morning, had seen two audition in session, and it was half past twelve noon now, he still hadn''t had his dinner! But in front of Archie, he did not dare to presumptuous. Archie took another look at him and saw him staring eagerly at the dishes on the table. The saliva almost flowed from the corners of his mouth. He felt funny in the heart, but did not show a bit on the face, but made an internal call. "Brian, send tableware here." Nathan was stunned and waved his hand, knowing what Archie wanted to to. "No, no, Uncle, I, I ate!" "Oh, Brian, put the tableware back! No need now." Nathan: ... He was really being polite, he swore. Unexpectedly, Archie was so serious! Nathan had no tears to cry. Until a minuteter Brian came with a new set of tableware, he just suddenly understood. He turned to look at Archie, who was showing a wry smile. Nathan took over the tableware and said, "Thank you, Uncle." In fact, Archie almost finished. At least he was a distant nephew. Although he was nearly 20 years older than himself, how could he not let his nephew wait for him with hunger all the time? So he put down the bowl and chopsticks, took a tissue to wipe his mouth and said, ¡°Clean up when you finish, I gotta have lunch break." With that, he was about to go into the inner lounge. Seeing this, Nathan quickly got up. "Wait, wait a minute." Archie turned his head. Nathan hurriedly swallowed the food in his mouth, came to him holding theputer. "Uncle, I have something to tell you." Archie frowned, "What is it?" "I want to change the actress!" ... Next, Nathan put theputer on the table, clicked on the scene recorded this morning, and turned the screen toward Archie. "I swear, I didn''t make a random decision, but this actress is so good! She not only had the strength, but also was pretty! The most important thing is that she is exactly the same as Fanghua Xie in my mind! Such an actress has everything, but there is no opportunity. If you can sign her to Annita International and let her act the heroine of this y, I promise, she will be a hit! In the future, she is absolutely the most valuable cash cow in your hand!" Archie said nothing, but fixed his eyes on the screen. On the screen, the woman in a ck armor had cold temperament. With her agile action and resolute eyes, it was amazing! Until the video was finished watching, the woman back was fixed in the final frame. Under the sunset glow, she was so lonely but strong, like a standing pine, with once ideal and lost rtives, walking on her imperial road! After ying the video, Nathan looked at Archie with expectation, "How is it?" Chapter 59 Nothing but Her Chapter 59 Nothing but Her Archie sat back in his chair and looked at him half-smiling. "I think I said I''m only in charge of the investment. I''m not involved in the casting or filming.''" Nathan smiled in embarrassment. "I know, but this is a special situation!" He swallowed, feeling a little weak after all. Nathanughedzily. "Oh? What''s the special case?" "Well, my thinking now is that since Natalia is so suitable to act as Fanghua Xie, she can take the part, and Jessica can acts as Liuse Xie if she wants, but in this way, uh... Her investment may being to an end, so..." He smiled sheepishly, meaning self-evident. Archie raised his eyebrows. "Want me to invest more?" Nathan nodded. ¡°All right!¡± Archie opened the desk drawer, took out a check and scrawled a few notes on it. Then, he threw it at Nathan. "I will personally invest another 50 million! On condition that Natalia is not allowed to take part in the y!" Nathan''s eyes widened. He looked at the check on the table, then at Archie in disbelief. "No, why, why?" He already had a n in his mind about how to persuade Natalia to participate in the y. From today''s performance, he could assure, Natalia was absolutely good. There were two kinds of actors, those born and those acquired. The acquired was to improve acting skills through efforts, while those born waa suitable for the screen and the stage since they were born. He had been doing this for decades and could not be mistaken. Natalia was really a talented actor. And with a little polish, the show would shine! He couldn''t figure out why Archie had refused! Archie sat there, looking at him and sneering. "You can choose anyone to act the heroine but her! I won''t tell you anymore. Get out of here!¡± Nathan''s face was constantly changing. He wanted to be angry, but he dared not, wanted to argue, but Nathan would not listen to him. Finally, he got up and walked out in anger. Halfway through, he remembered something, turned back and took the check andputer away together. Archie sneered, looking at him leaving angrily. Kidding? Let his woman to take part in the y? It was wind and sunny and there were so much fights, what if she got injury? On top of that, there were sex scenes and kissing scenes? Dreaming! On the other side, Natalia did not know she had been rejected by someone. After lunch, she received message from Nathan and took Laura go to hispany. After the contract was signed, and when she was to leave, Nathan looked at her with guilty and said a lot of irrelevant words. Natalia was confused. But she didn''t think twice about it. Now that Laura had a job, she had to find an assistant. In the past the personnel department thepany was in a mess. In the afternoon, she returned to the relieved. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The case of Stephen had something to look forward to. After her reminder, Stephen finally through the ount found that woman had recently a fewrge funds. The person who remitted money to her was none other than Stephen''s mother, Archie''s aunt, Norah Sue. Now that was crazy! It reminded that the evil mother-inw forced her son''s Cindere girlfriend away with money. But logically, even if his mother wanted to force his girlfriend away, or if she wanted them to be enemies and never see each other again, there was no reason to joke about his son''s future. Natalia felt confused andter learnt that his mother did not agree him to enter entertainment circle. In her opinion, even if he was popr in the entertainment circle for a lifetime, the upper limit was just a popr star. Compared with the arthy family, it was just like an ant that could be pinched to death at any time. It was of no use at all. His mother wanted to let him follow his cousin in business, but Stephen was not interested in doing business. So, Stephen¡¯s mother gave this bad strategy. After listening to this, Natalia felt speechless. What the fuck was this? Stephen was very calm. He said very politely on the phone that it might not be convenient to expose his mother, in other words, he could not tell the whole truth to the public, so he had to find another way to solve it. Natalia agreed. When she asked about the girl again, she found that she had already found a new lover. At that time, she probably thought that she would break up anyway and it would be good to make some money, so she agreed to her mother''s request. Natalia soon got in touch with the girl. In some ways, she obtained the edited audio and video clips and forced her to confess publicly on Weibo that she had lied. Natalia gave her some leeway. She did not say she epted money for framing, but made up lies since she was not willing to break up. After all, a girl who was not willing to give up on her boyfriend was much easier to be forgiven than one who framed her ex-boyfriend for money. Follow-up, of course, was still needed. Although the video of the apology had been made public, Stephen¡¯s image had been damaged to some extent. However, he had a big production of y to broadcast. Natalia heard of that y before, it was good, and Stephen performed well, so it should be able to restore many public praise for him. She also personally wrote several public soft articles and sent it out with her own private ount. As expected, the effect was good. Gradually, many people said Stephen was being wrong. The fans pressed by public opinion also began to fight back. It took time for the storm to pass overpletely. After all this, Natalia knew that the follow-up would not have any problems, so she felt relieved. Now, it was time to think about herself! In the evening, it was still early when Natalia returned home. Dinner had not been ready yet. It was not even six o¡¯clock yet. Archie won''t be back for more than half an hour. Natalia went into the kitchen and found Dottie and several servants were busy in the kitchen. Everyone looked at her curiously as she came in. Natalia said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m just looking around." Dottie smiled, "Mrs. arthy, the smoke is heavy in the kitchen, you better go out to sit! If you''re hungry, shall I bring you a bowl of soup first? Mr. Archie should be back soon." Natalia smiled. "What are you serving tonight?" Although Dottie did not know why she asked this, she truthfully answered. "Braised bamboo shoots with mushrooms, fish in vinegar, diced spicy and sour lotus root, lily and lotus seed soup, dumplings with three fresh shrimp..." Hearing the names made one''s mouth water. After listening to the menu, Natalia pointed to the two dishes. "Are these two dishes ready?" Dottie was stunned and then replied, ¡°Not yet." "All right, then I''ll cook these two dishes." As soon as she said it, Natalia changed her clothes and put on her apron and walked into the kitchen. A group of servants, though surprised, were relieved when they heard that she was serving for Archie. They had good rtionship. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. ording to the speed of development of this feeling, the vi should soon wee a small young master! Chapter 60 Wants to Kiss Her Chapter 60 Wants to Kiss Her The servants'' hearts were gaily pleased. They were good-looking, so their baby would be very cute! Natalia did not know what they were thinking. She was still thinking about how to mention it to Archie when he came back. At 6:30, the ck Rolls-Royce pulled into the courtyard, and Archie came back. The servants had put food on the table. Natalia changed the clothes, obediently sitting in front of the table, waiting for him. It was the first time that Archie saw her so lovely. He was a little surprised. He nced at the food and found two dishes that were different from the previous ones. But he said nothing, pretending not to see them. Natalia greeted him with a smile. "You''vee back! Sit down and eat!" Archie nodded, took the hot towel from the servant and wiped his hands before sitting down. The first dish was the mushroom braised bamboo shoots made by Natalia. These years Natalia had been taking care of herself, so she was good at cooking, but Archie was picky, she was not confident to make him satisfied. She was afraid he didn''t like it, and tonight''s negotiation would be even more hopeless. Archie took a piece of bamboo shoot and put it in his mouth. Natalia looked at him and when found him frowned, she was nervous. "Well? Is it good?" Nathan looked at her, "You made it?" Er... Natalia did not know whether she should admit it. What if he did not like it? As she wanted to deny, Dottie said with a smile, ¡°Sir, this dried mushroom braised bamboo shoots and sweet and sour fish were made by Mrs. arthy specially for you!" Natalia, ¡°......" Why did this Dottie talk so much? She had to show an embarrassing smile, "I do it casually, if you don''t like it, don''t eat." Then she reached out to move the two dishes away. But no sooner had she reached out her hand than she was stopped. Archie looked at her with a smile in his eyes. "Since when did I say I didn''t like it? Natalia was stunned. He took a piece of sweet and sour fish in the bowl and had it slowly, as if he was enjoying it. Natalia: ... So why did you frown then? Dottie''s recipes basically avoided the food they didn¡¯t like, so even if Natalia casually picked two of them, it would be fine. Coincidentally, she and Archie had simr tastes. They didn''t like spicy food. Natalia preferred sweet and sour food, and Archie didn¡¯t like it or dislike it. Since he did not reject the food, Natalia finally was relieved. Nathan looked at her with a smile and asked, "Do you need you help?" Natalia smiled sheepishly, "I want to discuss something with you." "After dinner." After dinner, Archie went to his study to answer the phone. Natalia went to the kitchen and cut a te of fruit, then went up with the fruit te. As soon as she entered the room, she saw him sitting behind aputer desk in what looked like a video conference. Natalia was hesitated, not knowing whether to go in. Then Archie looked up and waved at her. On the screen of hisputer was an office in Antic, where executives from the overseas branch of Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. arthy''spany were reporting to him collectively. Natalia dared not disturb him, walked to the sofa and sat down, and then put the fruit te on the tea table. After three years overseas, she was good at English and French, but she still had trouble understanding theplex vocabry of videoconferencing. Time passed slowly. Natalia was bored, sitting on the sofa, holding his chin and having the fruit with a fork casually. Behind the desk, Archie looked at her. The two lips on her delicate face were moving, like two pieces of attractive jelly, which made him want to bite. His Adam''s apple rolled. The meeting that originally needed to be held for one and a half hours was finished in less than forty minutes. "You said you have something to discuss with me. What is it?" Natalia hurriedly got up and said after she found him finish his work, ¡°Oh, here it is. I am now in charge of Xunghui Culture, but the current situation of thepany is not good. I want to discuss with you that can we associate it with Annita International? Then we can share the resources." With that, she became embarrassed. It was really unnecessary for Annita International to cooperate with such a smallpany as Xunghui Culture since it had reached its current scale. Archie was not short of her share of the money. But Natalia really could not think of any other better way. Thepany was in a semi-paralysis state. If there were no good resources, the future would be hard to be good. Most importantly, no matter what happened next, she did not want to stand against Annita International. Therefore, it was better to cooperate with it in advance. Archie looked at her and chuckled. "Want me to help?" Natalia squeezed an ingratiating smile and nodded. "HMM...I can do that." The man sat in his leather chair, fingered the arms, and casually asked, "How are you going to bribe me?" Natalia was stunned. Nathan looked at her, with a smile in his dark pupils. A deep blush crept over her face as she thought of something. She dropped his eyes slightly and mumbled, "How can I bribe you..." Archie smiled, leaned closer to her and lowered his voice. "Mrs. arthy, if you really want to bribe me, there are many ways, and you know it." Natalia: ... The men were very close, and the clear smell was on the tip of her nose, with the heavy smell of male hormones. Later, she thought that she probably was influenced by the desire for profit, so he kissed him at that moment. The warm touch carried light sweet fragrance and pressed on his lip lightly. Archie''s pupil trembled slightly. He reacted quickly and pulled her back at the moment she retreated. Natalia did not stand still and fell into his arms. The next second, the back of her head was held down and a hot kiss fell down on her lips. Archie kissed fiercely. He had been cold and never been so fierce in his temper, and Natalia was taken aback, but did not realized what had happened. By the time she realized what had happened, his tongue was in his mouth. The man fiercely attacked her mouth, which was extremely inconsistent with his domineering manner. It had been a long time. Archie finally released her. Natalia was panting. Her palm-sized face flushed. Her clear eyes were wet, like a poor little beast. And her swollen lips were glittering with water by his kiss. Archie stared at her, with his throat tightening, and he felt like kissing her again. "Mrs. arthy, are you trying to seduce me?" He whispered in a hoarse voice. Chapter 61 He Has Conditions Chapter 61 He Has Conditions Natalia was surprised and finally reacted. It was hard to believe that she was tempted by this man to kiss with him, or in such an extremely ambiguous and dangerous posture! With a cry of surprise, she tried to rise. However, Archie was sitting in a chair close to his desk. She rose with such a jerk that she hit the corner of the table on her waist, gave a cry of pain, and fell back heavily. Archie''s face changed. After catching her, he quickly reached out to rub the spot where she had been hit. "Why so careless? Does it hurt? Come, show me." The man''s big palm was only separated by a thinyer of cloth on her waist, the hot temperature passed through the palm, so that Natalia suddenly stretched all over. She pressed his hand, which was trying to examine her wound, and shook her head. There were tears in her eyes because of pain, but she still gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I am ok, it doesn¡¯t hurt." Archie frowned slightly. He said nothing more, but lifted her sideways with a grim face and strode off to the bedroom. Natalia was startled and struggled for several times in vain. She grabbed his clothes and said in a hurry, "Archie, what are you doing? Put me down!" There were so many servants at home, all watching downstairs! But Archie turned a deaf ear to her. In the astonished sight of several servants downstairs, he carried her back to the bedroom through the corridor. As soon as she touched the bed, she jumped into it. Nathan also did not force her, took a cold look at her, and then turned around to take out a piece of ointment from the drawer. "Take off your clothes!¡± He said coldly. Natalia covered her clothes, blushing like ripe tomatoes, hanging eyes and daring not look at him. "I''ll do it myself." She said, reaching for his ointment. But all of a sudden heughed, avoided her hand, and lifted up her clothes. "Ah! Archie, how could you do this?" Cried Natalia, who was seized by a man and pressed over his head with his hands. She turned over andy on the bed, even her delicate legs were suppressed by his knees. The woman''s resistance was muffled in the pillow and dissolved into a muffled sob. Archie''s face was cold and he looked at the red mark on her fair skin. It had only been two minutes and there was already a tendency to bruise. He was expressionless. With one hand he unscrewed the lid, squeezed some ointment into his hand, and pressed it against her wound. "Ah, it hurts......" Natalia shouted vaguely. Archie said coldly, ¡°Why were you so careless? You have grown up and you could not even notice a table?" Natalia was wronged badly. Obviously he took advantage of the trouble to kiss her, and now she has been hit like this, he still scolded her! Archie found that she was stupefied and said, "Are you dumb?" Natalia nted her head and roared angrily, "I don''t want to talk to you!" Her face was crimson, and the tears were in the corners of her eyes out of pain, like a petnt little lion with its tusks pulled out. Archie couldn''t helpughing. Her rough fingers rubbed against her delicate skin, feeling silky and creamy, it was unbelievably good. His breathing gradually became heavy. In the depths of his body, the heat that had just been pressed down soon began to rise faintly. Natalia gradually realized something, feeling ambiguous and dangerous apanied by the man''s fingertip moving, which made her flurried. "Are you done?" she said, ¡°Let me go if you''re done!" This time, Archie didn''t insist. After all, he couldn''t guarantee what would happen if he pressed her again. After he got up, Natalia hurriedly stood up and arranged her clothes. Archie turned and went to the bathroom. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He came out after a long while. Natalia could guess what he was going to do, so she got flushed. She always felt that the longer she spent with this man, the more dangerous in some ways it was. But it reflected that this man was a gentleman. He fulfilled his promise to her before marriage. He would never touch her without her permission. Thinking of this, Natalia showed a smile. Archie went out to fill two sses of water and came in, with his eyes fixed on her. "I can let Xunghui Culture affiliate with Annita International, but I have conditions." "What conditions?" "You join Annita International as Director of PR department for Annita International." Natalia was stunned. She never thought he would ask for it. Archie exined, "Although Annita International develops very fast, it has the disadvantage of being fast. Although resources are our strength, our talent department, especially PR department, is our weakness due to the rapid development. So I hope you cane and help me build a strong and effective PR team." Natalia was stunned there. The weak position of PR department of Annita International, in the case of Stephen before early actually, was faintly perceived by her. Otherwise, such a case, which was not tooplicated, would not have dragged on for half a month. And with her help, it was solved in the end. But it was different to hear it from Archie. Natalia was actually hesitant. In one hand, she had to deal with Xunghui Culture, so she was worried that she could not do a good job in Annita International. In the other hand, if she agreed to be the director of Anning''s international public rtions department, then she would be a direct subordinate of Archie. Whether out of self-interest or for other reasons, Natalia was reluctant to have a subordinate rtionship with Archie. She was hesitating and Archie suddenly said, "If you agree, you have priority to choose Annita International''s resources in the future." Natalia''s eyes became bright. "Really?" "Of course." "Good! Deal!" There was a big difference between being attached to shared resources and prioritizing resources. One was to find the meat to eat from the joints of other people''s leftover meat; the other was to eat a pot of meat that had just been boiled, and eat whatever piece you want. For Xunghui Culture, it was equivalent to have a direct promotion channel, and it was VIP kind! Natalia could not help but beaming. She epted it even if she had to be in the samepany as this man in the future. Archie looked at her happy appearance and bent his lips. "Sell yourself like that? Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?" Natalia blinked. A pair of bright eyes stared at him seriously, "so you will bully me?" Archie: ... This girl learnt to fight back! Natalia could not helpughing. She waved her hand with two steps backward. "Mr. Archie, that is the deal. Tomorrow I wille to you to sign a contract. Don¡¯t go back to your words. I take a bath first." With that, she took the clothes into the bathroom. Archie looked at her back and smiled. Chapter 62 Wait for Him to Go Home Chapter 62 Wait for Him to Go Home The next day, Natalia went directly to Annita International. After signing a series of contracts, Xunghui Culture reached a cooperation with Annita International. Because it was an order from Archie, thought the executives of thepany were surprised, they dare not say anything. After signing the contract, Brian brought Natalia to the public rtions department and directly announced the identity of her public rtions director. These two years, Natalia had already made a reputation in Glory Group. Most of her peers, despite her low profile, knew her and recognized her abilities. When they learned that Mr. Archie invited her over, they couldn''t help but be very happy. Of course, there were a few senior people who thought that they could finally have the opportunity to take the post of director, but unexpectedly she came and seemed to have snatched their position. There were someints about this, but they dared not say anything since she was weed. Natalia first got to know the personnel in the department, and then left after she said she would be at work the next day. After leaving Annita International, she went back to Xunghui Culture. When she took over Xunghui Culture, she made a phone call to Elsa. This day, Elsa came after resignation procedures. For the arrival of this right-hand assistant, Natalia naturally was happy. With her help, coupled with Mr. Lam, temporarily she had nothing to worry about Xunghui Culture. After taking Elsa to get to know thepany¡¯s environment, Natalia received a phone call and someone wanted to see her shop. She just remembered she had not dealt with the shop she wanted to transfer. She would have almost forgotten about it if someone hadn''t called. After work, Natalia did not go directly back to arthy mansion, but went to the shop. The person she had made an appointment with had already arrived. After asking, she knew that he was a rtive of M. M helped her take care of the shop for such a long time, so she was clear about the profit. And there was such a good opportunity, naturally she could not wait to inform her family. Natalia smiled, said nothing and gave them discount. The transfer procedure went over smoothly. When all this was done, it was eight o''clock in the evening. Natalia made a call to arthy mansion and let Dottie do not have to prepare her dinner. It happened that Archie worked overtime tonight and should not go back. She went out of the shop, only to find that it had begun to rain. It was nowte autumn, and there was chill in the air from the north, which was intensified by the rain. She bundled up her sweater and send WeChat messages to him as she walked to the garage. He was still in thepany as expected, so she drove to the Green Water Vi. She only found out Archie¡¯s tastest night while cooking. Knowing that he was picky and only eat the food cooked by Dottie and that from Green Water Vi, so even though it waste, she personally came. Fortunately, there were a few cars in the night, and her position was near Green Water Vi, so it was not troublesome. She packed a few dishes from the vi, and then went straight to the arthy Group. In the president''s office, Archie was still in a meeting. As the current owner of the group, he was busy and had to make decision on every kind of business. In addition, recently the overseas electronic technology newly developed had results, which Archie attached importance to, so he rest assured only when he got to know about it. Therefore recently there were many overseas meetings. When Natalia arrived, a picture of the other party''s conference room was projected on the big screen in the office. She was stunned for a moment, and then she said nothing and walked quietly in. When Archie saw hering, he quickly ended the meeting and stood up. ¡°Is it raining?¡± He asked with a slight frown when he saw that she seemed to be wet. Natalia smiled, wiped the hair just identally got wet the rain, put the food on the table and said, ¡°It is small rain, it is estimated that it will end in the beginning of winter." Seeing this, Archie said nothing, but quietly turned up the temperature in the office. Natalia said, ¡°I know you haven''t had a meal, so I specially went to Green Water Vi and packed some food. How do you feel? Do I feel that I care about you?" Archie smiled. "I feel honored to be cared for so much by you, Mrs. arthy." He said with a smile, which made Natalia could not help but quiver. The subject, which she had initiated, was hastily dropped. The two of them sat down in the office and finished their meal. Archie poured her a cup of warm water and cleared up the leftovers on the table himself. Then he said, "I''m going to work for a while. You rest here and wait for me to go home, ok?¡± Natalia was very tired today, so she did not n to drive home by herself. She nodded her head. Archie smiled and rubbed her head, and then walked back to his desk to get back to work. Natalia sat on the sofa and yed on the phone, holding the cup. After reading the news and scrolling through Weibo for a while, she felt her eyelids twitching and her head getting drowsy. Thinking that maybe it was because she was too tired today, she didn''t think much about it. Seeing that Archie seemed to have to work for a long while, she put down her cup, took a pillow and lied down. It was an hourter when Archie finished his work. Natalia was here, so he did not want to work toote. He turned off theputer and stood up, only to find that she fell asleep on the sofa. Nathan frowned slightly, walked over, bent to pat her shoulder gently. "Natalia, we''re going home." The woman on the sofa raised her eyebrows slightly but did not respond. He reached for her forehead. The temperature was high. He slightly frowned, and in the next second, his hand was patted once. The woman, still asleep, seemed to resent his intrusion, and waved her hand against his hand and muttered something. Nathan couldn''t helpughing. He turned to look out the window. It was still raining, and even with the heat on, it was too easy to catch a cold sleeping like that. He turned to take his coat and put it over Natalia''s body before bending over to pick her up. Outside, as Archie''s personal assistant, Brian had been waiting. Seeing him hold Natalia toe out, he was surprised and then lowered his head. "President, do you want to go home?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Yes." Nathan carried Natalia downstairs and she did not wake up until she got into the car. He did not want to wake her up, but let her sleep on his arms. In thy midway he just told Brian to turn up the temperature. There was silence in the carriage. It was not until nearly home that Natalia woke up faintly. "Huh? How am I in the car?" She rubbed her eyes and looked vaguely out of the window. The man''s chuckle came from overhead. "Are you awake?" Chapter 63 Fall to the Ground During Bath Chapter 63 Fall to the Ground During Bath Natalia was stunned, looked up and saw the handsome face of Archie. With a slight start, she was about to sit up. However, the space of the carriage was limited, and the man was tall and she was held in hisp, when she straightened up, her head suddenly hit the roof of the car. "Look out!¡± Fortunately, Archie had a quick reaction and put his hand on her head. Natalia bumped into his hand. Archie held her on hisp and said quietly, "Don''t move. We''ll be home soon." Natalia had to obediently stay still and asked in confuse, ¡°I fell asleep?" "Yes. You''ve caught a cold. When you get home, ask Dottie to cook some ginger soup for you." Natalia frowned and raised her hand to her forehead. It seemed to be a little hot. When the car arrived home, they got off. Archie ordered the servant to cook ginger soup and ordered her to go back to her room immediately for a hot bath. There was heating in the room, and the hot bath helped to keep the cold off. Natalia went obediently. But unexpectedly, he heard upstairs came a scream as she went upstairs. "Ah!!" Archie''s face changed and he hurried upstairs. The bedroom door was open, the bathroom door was closed and the light was on. Archie frowned and knocked on the door. ¡°What''s the matter, Natalia?¡± For a moment, the inside came Natalia stuffy voice, "I''m OK! Leave me alone!" Just by listening to the sound, he heard her tolerance and pain. Archie''s face became darker. ¡°Open the door!¡± There was no more answer. There was a faint rustling sound. Archie''s face became darker and darker. He found the key and opened the door. At the moment the door opened, his pupil shrank. He was surprised. Natalia wrapped in a towel, fell to the ground, with her head full of bubbles. She was lying next to the bathtub with an extremely twisted posture. Seeing him, Natalia had reached out her hands rubbing her leg to cover her face, feeling embarrassed. Archie walked in. "Mrs. arthy, are you putting on a bathing show?" He crouched down beside her. "Get out! Get out of here!" Natalia was so embarrassed. She didn''t even care about her face and wanted to push him away. Archie took hold of her wrist and, seeing that one of her legs was lying in an eerie, straight position, reached out and grabbed her ankle. "Have leg cramp?¡± Natalia did not want to admit it, but nodded. She turned away awkwardly, not looking at him. Archie''s eyes darkened for a moment, and then he picked her up and put her on the washbasin next to him. Natalia hurriedly yanked the bath towel on the body. The man did nothing but take her by the ankle and rub it. His technique was good, and the strength was not too light or too heavy, soon, her leg that could not move because of cramp became better. "Better?" He asked softly. Natalia nodded. The bathmp was turned on in the bathroom, and the temperature was very hot. Archie found her only wrapped in a bath towel, biting his lips with a face of awkwardness and helplessness. He inexplicably felt a trace of parched tongue. He straightened up and put his hands at her sides. "Mrs. arthy, if you try to seduce me, can you try another time? I don''t want to attack a patient." Natalia¡¯s face suddenly became flushed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Archie! When did I seduce you?" Archie smiled. "Don''t get excited. Watch out the towel falls off." He said, and his eyes rested on her breast with meaning. Natalia immediately covered the hand in the chest more tightly. The smile between Archie''s eyes was deeper. He considered that she was sick and did not tease her. He held her back in the bathtub and then turned to leave. When Natalia came out of the bath, there was a bowl of ginger soup and two cold pills on the table in the bedroom. Archie sat down on the sofa and pointed to the soup and medicine. "Drink it, don¡¯t leave a drop." Natalia frowned. She hated the spicy stuff. She didn¡¯t like spicy food at all. The corner of the eye glimpsed the man on the sofa. He did not raise his head but said lightly, ¡°I don''t mind to feed you personally." Natalia was stunned. She carried it up, pinched her nose and drank it up. After drinking it, she took the medicine. Archie was satisfied. After giving the bowl back, he came back, put her on the bed, and covered her with the quilt. "Sleep well and tomorrow you will be fine." Natalia''s head was very drowsy, and she did not have the strength to say anything more. She fell asleep soon. When she woke up the next day, she did get better. Archie had already got up and was waiting for her in the downstairs dining room. Natalia went downstairs and greeted to Dottie who was delivering the breakfast, ¡°Dottie, thank you for the ginger soupst night, I am much better today." Dottie smiled and said you are wee. Archie gave her a cold look. Why didn''t he get thanked for being the one who ordered the ginger soup to be made? Natalia deliberately ignored the dissatisfaction in his eyes, walked to sit down opposite him. Dottie delivered her breakfast. She thanked her with a smile and gave a provocative look at the opposite man. Archie was silent. The girl was presumptuous knowing that he would not do anything to her. He felt that it was necessary for him to do something as a husband! After breakfast, the two went out together. Natalia had to work in Annita International. As they walked out, they saw Brian standing next to the car door. She smiled and said hello to Brian, "Good morning, Brian!" "Good morning, Mrs. arthy." Brian pulled open the door for her, smiling, "Please get on the car, Mrs. arthy." She looked back at Archie and smiled. "No, I''ll drive myself." "Are you sure your car is at home?" Archie''s voice came from behind him. Natalia was stunned. Then she remembered that she had parked the car downstairs the arthyst night, and she came back by Archie''s car. She didn''t drive the car back. There were plenty of cars in the garage, but they weren''t hers. She was slightly embarrassed. Finally in Brian smiling eyes, she got into the car. Annita International was next to the arthy Group. Far away, Natalia let Brian stop the car. She opened the door and got out of the car. She patted her wrinkled trousers and smiled, "Thanks! Drop me here, and you can go!" Archie took a look at her, but his face showed no emotion. He ordered Brian to drive, and went to arthy Group. Natalia breathed a sigh of relief. As a newer, she didn''t want others to know about her rtionship with Archie to avoid any bad publicity. She walked all the way to thepany. Because yesterday she had got to know the personnel, although today was her first day to work, a lot of procedures could be omitted. At 8:30 in the morning, the department meeting was held directly. Chapter 64 She was His Pride Chapter 64 She was His Pride She analyzed some of the cases that thepany was working on, as well as past cases. Work was assigned, and the meeting was over until twelve o¡¯clock. Thepany staff had refused to ept her, but after a meeting, they basically were convinced. After all, those case they felt difficult to deal with was put forward solution by Natalia in a meeting directly. And these solutions were absolutely feasible without any error. Under such circumstances, it did not take long for Natalia to establish a firm foothold in the public rtions department. Archie at the beginning was worried that someone would think she was young and secretly cause troubles for her, so he had sent Brian to keep an eye on her. However, in just half a month, they found that the staff in public rtions department, not only did not exclude Natalia, but was obedient to her. After receiving Brian¡¯s report, Archie showed a smile. He found that she was even better than he had imagined. She was indifferent, but when she worked, she immediately became decisive, imposing and domineering. Whether on terms of ability, or the means of doing things, she was good. He felt indescribably proud. After all, his woman was excellent. Since Archie was happy, Brian was naturally happy. However he didn''t quite understand it. Seeing Archie''s look, he felt that Archie was in a good mood today. Then he asked curiously, ¡°President, you didn''t approve of office romance, saying that it would affect work, why this time...¡± Archie gave him a look. There were unfathomable things in his eyes, a momentter, he smiled. ¡°You don''t understand.¡± Brian: ¡®If you don''t say it, how can I understand?¡¯ Archie waved his hand. ¡°All right, I have my own ns for this. You don''t have to ask.¡± Brian could only give up since Archie would not tell him anything. Time flied, and a month had passed. Winter wasing. Although J City was located in the east of the country, winter came especially early. It not had just entered the winter for more than a month, it had begun to snow. It was the weekend, so Natalia did not have to go to work. In the morning she went to Xunghui Culture and in the afternoon she did not want to get out but nest in the sofa to read a book. A few days ago, Archie went back to D City. He wanted to go back with Natalia, but was rejected by her. She hadn''t decided whether to go back with him or not. She always felt that it would be awkward for them to go to D City based on their rtionship. Archie did not force her, because he knew what she was thinking in the heart and he also knew her temper. If he forced her, it was not good, so he could only give her time to think slowly. Fortunately, she was always by his side, so there was nothing to worry about. It was all about time. He got patient. It was 5 p.m. when Natalia received the call. She looked at the caller ID and a gleam of surprise came into her eyes. She picked it up in a hurry and heard a familiar voice. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± Archie said yes, ¡°I had just got off the ne, but I need to go to thepany to deal with an urgent matter, so I may not be able to go home immediately. Why don''t youe to thepany to wait for me, and we go to the Green Water Vi to have a meal in the evening?¡± Natalia thought it worked. So she agreed. After hanging up the phone, she returned to the room to put on a coat, and went downstairs and went out after telling Dottie. There were tiny snowkes in the sky and a bone-chilling chill in the air. Natalia drove the car to the arthy Group, but she did not go up. She sent a message to him and then sat in the car waiting. Archie relied and said he woulde down soon. When Natalia was waiting, she caught a glimpse of a Christmas tree in a luxury store by the side of the road. She suddenly realized that it would soon be Christmas. The luxury shop was clean and tidy, with fashionable and high-end suits hanging in the Windows. She nced down the shelves next to the suit and paused. Then she turned off the engine and got off. It was a dark gray cashmere scarf in quite simple style, with LOGO embroidered in the same color line, which was gorgeous. Natalia had never seen Archie wearing a scarf before, but looking at this one, she thought it suited him. She almost had a picture in her mind of the man wearing it, and the more she looked at it, the more handsome it seemed. A clerk came to her. She pointed directly to the scarf and said, ¡°I''d like one of these, please.¡± The clerk nced at the scarf and smiled. ¡°Ok, please wait a moment.¡± She had never given Archie any gifts, but he had bought a lot of things for her within two months of marriage. She felt embarrassed about it and she would like to surprise him in this Christmas! When she followed the clerk to the counter and was about to pay, behind suddenly came a surprising voice. ¡°...Natalia?¡± She paused slightly and turned her head. A young man and a young woman came down the stairs, and it was the girl who called to her. ¡°Is it really you? I thought I was wrong!¡± The girl walked down quickly with a surprised look on her face. Natalia looked at her faintly, and there was a slight coldness between her eyebrows, but she did not answer. She took a card out of her purse and gave it to the clerk for her to swipe. After swiping the card, the clerk said with a smile, ¡°That''s 34,800. Here''s your scarf, ma''am. Please hold it.¡± Natalia nodded and thanked the clerk, and then turned to go out with the wrapped scarf. The girl came down from upstairs found Natalia incredibly ignored her and immediately sneered in disdain. ¡°Why are you so arrogant? I heard you broke up with Shawn. Do you have a sugar daddy or what? Do Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. you buy the scarf worth more than thirty thousand to him?¡± Natalia''s eyes became cold. She turned to that girl and said coldly, ¡°Lily Gordon, I advise you to watch your mouth!¡± Lily saidcently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you pretend not to know me? Now you know me?¡± Lily was her high schoolmate of different sses in the same grade, Natalia did know her. When she knew Shawn, Lily liked Shawn. But Shawn ignored her and pursued Natalia. After they were in a rtionship, Lily had been long hating Natalia. But after six years, she still cared about it. Natalia looked at her coldly and then showed a sarcastic smile. ¡°I''m sorry, but I pretend I don''t see you because I really don''t think it''s a wonderful thing to know you. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Chapter 65 Encounter a Mad Dog Chapter 65 Encounter a Mad Dog Lily immediately changed facial expression, ¡°You!¡± The man she was with came up to her and asked curiously, ¡°Your friend?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lily was angry, pulled his arm and said in a wronged manner, ¡°We are not friends! Jacob, you don''t know her, right? She is the abandoned daughter of the Dawson family. She not only robbed her boyfriend, and in order to be admitted by Royal Academy, but also stole her sister''s works. You stay away from such a shameless woman, and do not be cheated by her!¡± Jacob was surprised. The president of the Royal Academy was his grandfather. So he had heard of the scandal five years ago, though he had not seen it. He had always thought that the person who could do such a thing must be extremely ugly, regardless of character or appearance, but it did not expect to be the woman who looked cold and elegant. Natalia curved her lips and smiled. ¡°If I remember correctly, this store is monitored, right?¡± Lily gave her a vignt look, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want a copy of the surveince to use as evidence against you for libel in the future.¡± Lily: ... ¡°Natalia, don''t pretend! I heard that Shawn dumped you because of your unscrupulous style! It seems that you went abroad five years ago because you hooked up with a big shot? Do you nowe back because he dumped you?¡± ¡°If he did dump you, just tell me. I know a lot of rich people who would help you out, for the sake of schoolmates.¡± Natalia took a look at her and smiled ironically. ¡°No need, Miss Grodon, keep them for you! After all, it is not easy for you to know them with your look. Isn''t it a pity to give them to others?¡± ¡°You!¡± Lily was angry, Natalia did not want to talk to her again and walked outside with the scarf. ¡°Wait!¡± Lily called her suddenly. Natalia was impatient. She turned to her and said coldly, ¡°Anything else?¡± Lily took a breath deeply, walked forward and suddenly showed her a very bad smile. ¡°Do you know, Natalia? There''s something I''ve wanted to do five years ago, but never had the chance to do, and now I can finally do it.¡± ¡°What...¡± A loud p was in the face, and Natalia¡¯s head slightly nted and her right face became swollen. Her face suddenly turned cold. The next second-- Two ringing ps were in the ears. Lily covered her face and looked at Natalia in belief. ¡°Natalia, dare you hit me?¡± ¡°Courtesy reciprocates. It is said that when a dog bites a man, the man cannot bit back, but I always feel that some animals cannot be indulgent. Otherwise, they will forget who they are.¡± ¡°Ah --! You bitch!¡± Lily went crazy and rushed toward her. The clerks in the store were stunned. They did not know whether to call the police or to stop her. Natalia¡¯s eyes were cold. She took a step back and snapped, ¡°Mr. Sutton, are you giving your girl permission to go crazy here?¡± Jacob came back to his sense and hurriedly came forward to pull Lily. ¡°Lily! That''s enough!¡± ¡°Don''t pull me, this bitch hit me, I won''t spare you today!¡± Lily broke away from the obstruction of Jacob and continued to rush toward Natalia. Natalia''s face changed. She was wearing a dress and was not dominant in a fight. Now Lily was like a mad dog, which made every normal person fear. Natalia retreated towards the door. Lily was crazy and suddenly grabbed a vase at the door and threw towards Natalia. ¡°Bitch, I fight with you!¡± Just then, someone grabbed Natalia''s wrist and pulled her aside. Natalia avoided and the vase over her hit the ground and broke into pieces. Everyone started and their faces changed. How could this woman be as mad as a mad dog? Natalia''s face turned pale with fear. She looked back and saw the person behind her. She said in surprise, ¡°Archie? What are you doing here?¡± Archie''s face was overcast. In the store, Lily found she failed to hit Natalia and caught a vase to hit her again, but Jacob robbed it. ¡°That''s enough! Lily, calm down!¡± ¡°This bitch hit me, how can I calm down?¡± Lily was born in a rich family and the only child in her family. She used to be domineering and had never been treated like this? She would not give up if she could not hit Natalia. His face darkened and when he was about to speak, a low voice came from the door. ¡°If you can''t calm down on your own, I don''t mind helping you.¡± A man showed up and gave Lily two p directly. Lily was dizzy and went nk in head. Jacob''s face changed. Archie arthy? Why was he here? Archie walked in through the door with Natalia in his hand. Brian jilted his wrist and said with a smile, ¡°President, this is the first time I hit a woman, but this woman deserves it! I have no guilt at all.¡± Archie curled his lips. Lily came back to her sense at this moment. Touching her rapidly swelling face, she screamed. ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I......¡± ¡°That''s enough! Shut up!¡± Jacob turned pale and pulled her back. Lily didn''t know Archie, but he did. Although he did not know what rtionship he was with Natalia, but he had been holding Natalia''s hand, so they must be rted. ¡°Mr. Archie, I didn''t know you are here. I''m really sorry. There was a little quarrel between the girls.¡± He came forward and apologized. ¡°Oh? Does an argument escte to throwing a vase?¡± Jacob: ... ¡°Jacob, why do you apologize to him? She hit me!¡± Lily was still screaming. Jacob was almost mad. He regretted taking her out. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°This is Mr. Archie, from arthy consortium.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lily finally understood. She looked at Archie in disbelief as if she had seen a monster. Her family was in business, and the elders in the family mentioned this figure at ordinary times when chatting. But in the heart of Lily, Archie was the character in the legend and was too far away from her, like the star in the horizon cannot be reached, it was not reality. So she never expected to actually meet him in real life. Her eyes rested on the hands they were holding. It took a while for her make a sound. ¡°How, how can it be?¡± Chapter 66 Apologize to Her Chapter 66 Apologize to Her ¡°How can it be? Hurry to apologize to Mr. Archie and Miss Dawson?¡± Lily came back to her sense. Although she did not want to, although she hated Natalia, she knew that she could not offend Archie. So, she said reluctantly, ¡°I''m sorry Mr. Archie.¡± Archie raised his eyebrows. ¡°I did not feel the sincerity of your apology.¡± Lily clenched her fingers. She was humiliated when it was her first time to meet this extraordinary man, and in front of Natalia. Strong unwillingness and resentment surged in her heart, but after seeing the cold sight of Archie, they all were pressed down. She took a deep breath and repeated, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Archie. I was wrong.¡± ¡°Sorry for who?¡± ¡°Mr. Archie......¡± Lily understood and took a nce at Natalia, ¡°Sorry, Miss Dawson.¡± Natalia raised her lip angles. ¡°What did you say? I didn''t hear you. Speak up, please.¡± Lily: ... Archie curled his lips pleasantly. Holding Natalia''s hand, he approved, ¡°Well, I think so.¡± Lily was helpless and angry, but she dared say nothing, and could only raise her voice. ¡°I''m sorry, Natalia. I am wrong. I apologize to you.¡± Natalia smiled joyfully. ¡°Now that''s right!¡± She touched her face. Lily¡¯s both cheeks were swollen, while her right face was in pain, but she no longer was angry. ¡°All right, let''s go!¡± Natalia shook Archie''s hand and said. Archie gave her a deep look. ¡°That is it?¡± ¡°Yes, if you got bit by a mad dog, you just need to beat it. Do you still want to fight with a dog?¡± Archie was amused by her words. ¡°Well, then, I''ll do as you like.¡± Hand in hand, they walked out together. Behind him, Jacob was slightly shocked looking at this scene. Everyone knew that Archie never had a woman and had never heard of any scandals about him in these years. Unexpectedly, he and Natalia were together! Lily found him staring at the two people''s back and pushed his arm in discontent. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He came back to his senses. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Lily said angrily, ¡°Natalia is a fox! In those days, Shawn was fascinated by her, and now she got close to Mr. Archie. What a shameless bitch!¡± Hearing her scolding, Jacob''s face changed. Looking at her again, there was not a trace of disgust and impatience in his eyes. Lily seemed to realize that she was too faux pas today. It was Natalia¡¯s fault. If Natalia didn''t deliberately provoke her, how could she show such a side in front of Jacob? She quickly showed an expression of grievance, acting in a peevish way to pull his sleeve. ¡°Jacob, my face is hurt, take me to the hospital to deal with it! I''m afraid my face will be ruined if it''s too Jacob said quietly, ¡°I have something to do at night, so I don''t have time to apany you to the hospital. Take this card and go by yourself!¡± He took a bank card out of his pocket and gave it to her. Then he turned and walked away. Lily was stunned and angry. What did he mean? Would she have been with him if he was not the only son in his family, and her family did not want them to be together? Now she had a problem, and he gave her a bank card and ran away? She rushed out angrily, and found Jacob was already in the car and drove the car away. She was so angry that she threw the bank card straight out. ¡°Fuck off! You coward who won''t speak up when your girlfriend is beaten! Get away from me if you can, and never let me see you again!¡± ... On the other side, Natalia and Archie got into the car together. ¡°President, where to?¡± Archie looked at Natalia''s face, frowning, ¡°Go to the hospital first.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Natalia took a breath and said, ¡°No, I''m all right. There''s no need to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Don''t talk.¡± Archie could not help but say and Natalia had to shut up. The man held her face in his hands and looked at it. The face, once delicate and fair, was slightly swollen, and there were clear marks of five fingers. His eyes grew cold again. ¡°You did a good job today, but the next time you meet one of those mad dogs, don''t beat it yourself, call me, ok?¡± Natalia looked at him and curled her lips, ¡°Lily is like that. When she was in the high school, she liked to bully other female ssmate in school. I did not expect to meet her here. Ah!¡± The wound on her face was touched by Archie''s fingers and she made a scream. Archie had to let go of her and heard her continue, ¡°You have just helped me, besides, she pped me once, I pped her twice, it is not a loss, so don''t be angry.¡± Archie sneered. ¡°What am I to be angry about? I am angry because of you. You didn''t call me first. I came in time today, in case I camete, that vase would hit on your body.¡± Natalia''s eyes flickered. ¡°No way, I''ll be careful.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Archie said nothing more. He turned to the packaging bag next to him and found a ck scarf inside, and his eyes were slightly deep. ¡°What''s this?¡± ¡°Oh, this is for you.¡± Natalia said, while taking out the scarf, ¡°Originally I wanted to buy it secretly and give it to you on Christmas. But not it was ruined, take it!¡± Archie looked at the fine scarf. He looked at Natalia. ¡°Did you pick this for me?¡± Natalia nodded and looked at him expectantly, ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The man curled his lips, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I''ll put it on you!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The man bent slightly, and Natalia ced the scarf around his neck in a fashionable circle. After putting it on, she looked at it carefully. Today, Archie was wearing a sweater with a ck cashmere jacket over it, which was just the right match. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Mr. Archie asked. Natalia smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, very handsome.¡± ¡°Thanks, Honey.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± In front, Brian was driving and said silently. It did not matter he showed off affection. Was it good to show off affection unscrupulously? He had been around the president for so long, so he knew that his president never wore a turtleneck or a scarf. Well, sure enough, the power of love... The car soon arrived at the hospital. Archie asked the doctor to apply Natalia with medicine, and then walked out of the doctor''s office. He stood in the hallway and made a phone call. ¡°Within a week, I want the Gordon family to disappear in J City!¡± When he was speaking, his handsome face was no longer gentle as he was with Natalia, but cruel and cold. After giving the order, he hung up the phone. He lowered his eyes to look at the scarf on the neck, a momentter, he smiled with satisfaction. Chapter 67 High School Celebration Chapter 67 High School Celebration The injury on Natalia¡¯s face was not serious. The doctor gave her a check, applied some medicine, and let her leave. As soon as she walked out of the door, she found Archie standing in the corridor, and did not know what was in his mind with his back to the door. She called him and he looked around. ¡°Is it done?¡± Natalia nodded. Seeing him holding a mobile phone, she asked, ¡°Did you answer a phone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Archie stared at her face carefully. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± The medicine the doctor had given her had worked well, and it was cool that the pain soon passed away. Archie rest assured. They went to Green Water Vi to have dinner as nned. While after Lily learnt that Natalia and Archie were in a rtionship, she felt dubious. She had always been thinking highly of herself, and had looked down upon Natalia in her schooldays. Since Shawn she liked was taken away by Natalia, she held deep hatred towards Natalia. Fortunately,ter the Dawson family had an ident and Natalia became down and out from a rich youngdy overnight, and Lily felt good about it. She heard from Katie that Shawn had already broken up with her, which made me feel even better. But she did not expect that she had been with Archie. Lily was upset about it. After thinking, she made a phone call to Jessica. ¡°Hello, Jessica, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Rest? I just want to ask you something.¡± Lily told Jessica that she met Natalia in the shop in the afternoon. However, the story that she was beaten was hidden, she only said that she saw Natalia was with a man, who seemed to be Archie. Jessica was surprised by Lily''s phone. But she would not let go any chance to make troubles to Natalia. Over the telephone, she told Lily that as soon as Natalia had broken up with Shawn, she immediately fell into a rtionship with Archie. Then she sighed. ¡°Actually, if my sister really likes Mr. Archie, it would be fine to be with him. I just worry that she wants something else. You know, my sister...¡± Lily sneered, ¡°I know of course, she is peacockish. So many people chased after her, but she chose Shawn who has a rich and powerful family.¡± Hearing that, Jessica¡¯s eyes shed slightly. She said nothing, and Lily asked, ¡°Jessica, are you sure Natalia has married with Archie? Why do I think it is unreliable.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jessica smiled reluctantly. ¡°I am not sure. We haven''t been in touch for a few years, but... I didn''t heard of her marriage.¡± Lily frowned. She pondered for a while. Jessica didn''t seem to want to continue the topic, so she asked, ¡°By the way, the high school celebration is in next week. Will you go?¡± ¡°Of course, how about you? ¡°The principal invited me to be a performing guest.¡± ¡°So you will go too. All right, see you then.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lily meditated while holding the mobile phone. Jessica said she did not hear the news of Natalia''s marriage, so that meant that Natalia has not married? Archie was a big figure and sure he would not marry her, so... Her eyes shed. She hurriedly dug out a number from the phone and made a call. After telephone was connected, she forced a smile and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Mr. Fraser, are you free? I''ve got a few questions...¡± A few minutester, Lily hung up the phone. She looked out of the window with a triumphant smile. How could Natalia marry to Archie? How was that possible? She had just made it clear on the phone that it had never heard that there was a new hostess in the arthy family. Not only that, it was said that Archie had a fiancee, the daughter of the Kawn family. Who was the Kwan family? There were four great families in D City, including the arthy family, the Collins family, the Kawn family and the Fraser family. Each of them was powerful enough to shock people. How could Natalia fight with them? It was ridiculous! After checking the matter, Lily felt much better. She had just revealed the news pretending not to be intentional, and she believed that it would not be long before Natalia was in great trouble! But she didn''t mind causing a little trouble to her before she got into the big troubles! As she was thinking, she showed a wry smile, picked up the mobile phone and made a call again. ¡°Helloe, Aleeza, I am Lily, will you go to the school celebration? Everyone in our ss will be there! Has your ss been informed? Have you informed Natalia? She''s long gone home! Good, if you find her contact, inform her, you are ssmates......¡± The next day, Natalia received Aleeza Sharp''s notice. Aleeza Sharp was the monitor of her high school ss. Natalia was surprised to receive the school anniversary notice. After all, her reputation had already been tarnished by the incident when she was in high school. She had heard about the school celebration but had not been officially notified and she did not want to go. But unexpectedly, she received a phone call from Aleeza. Natalia had little interest in such an activity, and she had few friends in her student days, let alone old memories, so she didn''t want to agree. But Aleeza repeatedly persuaded her, and finally she agreed. After that, Natalia put the matter out of her mind and thought no more about it. Unexpectedly, a few dayster, she received a phone call from Victoria who asked about this matter. ¡°Natalia, I heard that you will attend the celebration, is it true?¡± In high school, Victoria was in the same ss as Natalia, and it was from Aleeza that she got the news. When she received the call, Natalia was looking through a document and she answered casually. ¡°Well, yes, why?¡± Victoria paused for a moment. There was a feeling of a long story. ¡°You know what they invited you for. Why did you say yes?¡± Natalia was stunned. Of course she knew why Aleeza was trying so hard to invite her. After all, she was not that Natalia five years ago. At the outset in the face of spreading rumors, she had no way of defense, but could only let her reputation be ruined and suffer all insults. But that was not the case anymore. She had the strength, and she had the ws. If anyone tried to bully her, she would take revenge! She was not afraid that they came to her. At the thought of this, she gave a smile and said, ¡°You don''t have to worry about me. It''s just a school celebration. They wound not do anything to me in face of so many people.¡± ¡°That is why I don¡¯t want you to go. You know for the scandal five years ago, everyone thought you did it! Who else would believe you but me? Aleeza invited you just to humiliate you in public! I even suspect that it was they spread the news! How can they let you go when they''ve got a chance?¡± Chapter 68 He is Going too Chapter 68 He is Going too Natalia''s eyes were slightly darkened. She was silent for a moment, and then said quietly, ¡°Isn''t that better? It''s been five years, and I didn''t want to pursue it any more. But if someone has to provoke me in the face and make troubles to me, I shouldn''t relent, should I?¡± Victoria was stunned. ¡°Natalia, have you thought of methods to do with them?¡± Natalia curled her lips. ¡°You''ll see.¡± Time flied, and a week passed quickly. There were two days before Christmas. Archie looked at the scarf hanging on the shelf in the president''s office and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. He pressed the inside line and called Brian in. ¡°President, you want to see me?¡± ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do for me?¡± he asked. Brian was stunned and then quickly understood what he asked. ¡°It''s all done,¡± he replied hurriedly. ¡°Well, take me to see it after work.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After stopping for a while, Brian suddenly thought of something and took out an invitation. ¡°President, this is an invitation from WL High School to you. It will celebrate its 70th anniversary this weekend. They would like to invite you to attend. Will you go?¡± Archie was slightly shocked. The name WL High School sounded familiar to him. Brian hurriedly reminded him, ¡°Mrs. arthy studied in this school before.¡± Archie remembered it. He looked pale. ¡°Is Natalia going?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will go too!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± In the evening, when Natalia returned home and came out from her bath, Archie asked, ¡°I heard that you are going to attend the school celebration the day after tomorrow.¡± Natalia looked back and saw him sitting on the sofa. ¡°Yes, why?¡± she nodded. The man''s eyes were resentful. ¡°It is Christmas the day after tomorrow.¡± Natalia froze. She pointed nkly to the scarf he had been wearing almost every day for the past week on a coat hanger. ¡°Didn''t I give you the present?¡± Archie: ... His chest hurt. He felt he could still do something about it. ¡°Well, so I will return the favor. Shall we have dinner that night?¡± ¡°No, I made an appointment with Victoria and we need to attend the school celebration after dinner!¡± Archie: ... Forget it. He gave up. On the weekend, Natalia got up very early. She was not in a hurry, but she needed to deal with business of Xunghui Culture. She had to seize the time so that she could take time to attend the celebration. When she finished all her work, it was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Victoria had called her several times. She picked up the phone, ¡°Victoria, I have already finished my work, and now I am on my way. Wait for a while, OK?¡± Victoria was dissatisfied and said, ¡°I have been waiting for you for two hours. Natalia, it is the school celebration. Since you promised to go, can you take it seriously? Nor for the sake of the reputation of the school, but for that you can be amazing, why don''t you dress up beforehand?¡± Nataliaughed, ¡°I still have three hours.¡± ¡°My god!¡± Victoria was like hearing a joke, ¡°You need to try on the dress, make up, do hair and style, three hours are not enough. I''ve been working on it for two hours, okay?¡± Natalia smiled, ¡°You are a big star and will have performance in the evening. I as a member of the audience who is sitting in the audience apuding you don''t need to dress up.¡± Victoria urged impatiently, ¡°OK, I don¡¯t care if you dress up. Hurry over. I have been waiting for you here for a long time.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Okay, I''ll be right there.¡± When she arrived at the studio where Victoria did the make-up, Natalia saw her sitting there. Her hair had been done and she was making up. Seeing her arrival, Victoria hurriedly said, ¡°You must listen to me today! You wear whatever I tell you to wear, and you put on whatever makeup I tell you to put on, without any objection orment.¡± Natalia: ... Before she answered, two stylists came over. Victoria pointed to Natalia and gave them orders. ¡°That''s her, my best friend. You must dress her up today. If anyone outdoes her tonight, it means you have a problem with your skills and I''ll fire you all!¡± The stylists agreed. Natalia was confused. ¡°Victoria, what are you doing here?¡± Victoria gave her a mysterious smile. ¡°Natalia! Do you think I treat you well? Don''t those bitches look down on you and want to see your jokes? I won¡¯t let then seed! Tonight, you must be the most beautiful woman in the whole party!¡± She said, reaching out to tease Natalia. Natalia couldn''t helpughing. ¡°Ok! Do what you say.¡± She knew Victoria was kind, besides, she had no n to be a low-ley person tonight, so she let Victoria do as she wanted to. Three hourster, both of them were ready. What stylist picked for Natalia was a sky-blue handmade embroidered long skirt. It was a tee dress, windproof gauze was applied in the chest and neck as well as arm. There were handmade flower patterns on the top with fine glittering diamond, which was charming. The lower part of the dress was fishtail. It was a blue ocean from the chest to the thighs but, translucent gauze on the calf. It was full of little light spot to the fishtail with decorative pattern of hand embroidery, which was wonderful and amazing. Natalia had a good figure shape, but Victoria had never found that. This fish-tail dress really brought out all her figure. She had a slender and straight back. The waist line was sexy because of the hollow design. In Victoria''s words, that was beautiful! Natalia looked at herself in the mirror, and there was a moment of trance. It was said that people rely on clothes and makeup, and it seemed that it was true. The stylist picked a pair of silvery high-heeled shoes for her, paired with a handbag and jewelry, which made her more bright and charming. Victoria nodded her head and said, ¡°Natalia, you will certainly overwhelm the audience tonight, I promise!¡± Natalia smiled. She did not care about overwhelming the audience, but thought that that person would show up in the celebration, since even she was invited,! How could she please those who wished her ill and wanted to see her jokes every day? Chapter 69 Competition in Red Carpet Chapter 69 Competition in Red Carpet WL High School was located in the outskirts of J City. Although it was located in suburb, it was prosperous because of the vigorous development in recent years and several higher education institutions were in the neighborhood. Because it was the 70th anniversary of the school, so WL High School held a special grand. In addition to its own social elite from the school, it had invited a lot of big stars. The whole party was star-studded. Natalia and Victoria arrived together. When they were still sitting in the car, they found that the school gate had been upied by luxury cars. Except for a red carpet aisle in the middle, it was full of luxury cars. There were many fans of Jessica and Victoria gathered on both sides with dozens of media reporters inside. Screams, noise, the sound of the sh, and the clear voice of the host made a unprecedented grand asion. ¡°Jessica! Ah -!Jessica is so beautiful!¡± ¡°I love you Jessica!¡± ¡°Jessica and Mr. Shawn were so matched!!¡± ¡°The skirt that Jessica wears tonight is very beautiful, I like it very much!¡± ¡°Jessica is the fairy in the legend! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± There was no rush to get off the car, as seats on the red carpet were limited and thest person to arrive had to wait in line for the person in the front to pass. Even so, the screams like tsunami were heard. Through the window, Jessica and Shawn were walking on the red carpet. Jessica was wearing a white bouffant dress tonight. It was a corset spreading from the chest, covering her three-month pregnant belly. The gauze looked generous, ording with Jessica¡¯s fairy character. Shawn, to match her look, wore a white suit tonight. His handsome face in the sh was like a prince of the Middle Ages in the west, looking gentle. In a short ten seconds, he captured the hearts of many girls. Victoria withdrew her eyes and rolled her eyes. ¡°A couple who cheat other¡¯s feelings, are they blind? Why do they like this white lotus!¡± Natalia showed an ironic smile. ¡°But you''ve to admit she did put on a good show in the front of the audience. After all, she pretend to be a pure fairy.¡± ¡°A pure fairy? She climbed into her sister¡¯s boyfriend''s bed, is she pure?¡± After Victoria said that, she realized that she had slipped her tongue. She nced at Natalia''s face and was relieved to see that there was no sign of sadness on her face. Natalia hang down her eyes and said in a moment, ¡°In fact I should thank Jessica.¡± If not her, how could she know the true face of Shawn? Sometimes she dared not imagine, if that night she did not see their adultery, would she be still in the dark and believe that he was in love with her? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Victoria seemed to think of this too, patting her hands reassuringly. ¡°Don''t think about it any more. Anyway, you know it now. And I heard that Mr. Archie loves you very much!¡± Since thest time she saw Archie in the video, Victoria had not stopped ¡°questioning¡± her. Natalia had no choice but toe clean about the truth. Although the matter between she and Archie had exploded in Jessica''s birthday party, because Archie made an order, no one on the scene dared to reveal the rtionship between them. So Victoria, who did not attend the birthday party, had no idea about that. Speaking of him, Natalia could not help revealing a smile. He was really kind to her. He spoiled her. Sometimes she wondered if Heaven had sent him to save her because he was unable to bear to see her alone. It was Christmas today. She didn¡¯t know if he was still working overtime in thepany. If the party was over early, maybe she had time to say merry Christmas to him face to face! While Natalia was thinking wildly, the people in front of her had entered. It was their turn to get off. A staff member opened the door for them. Victoria got off first, but before Natalia could get down, a flood of cheers and screams was heard outside. ¡°Ah -- it''s Victoria! I see Victoria!¡± ¡°Victoria is so beautiful! Victoria is the most beautiful!¡± ¡°Victoria is gorgeous!¡± Victoria was known as the ¡°entertainment beauty¡±, she was indeed beautiful. Fortunately, she was used to such asions, so she was cool. She turned around and stretched out her hand. ¡°There is a person in Victoria¡¯s car, who is that?¡± ¡°Is it a handsome man?¡± ¡°No, no, no! Victoria is still single! Don''t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°Yes! We only love Victoria!¡± Soon, all the people saw clearly, it was a woman holding Victoria''s hand to walk down. Everyone gasped uncontrobly. God! Who was that? How beautiful! She was tall and slim, wearing a long blue dress with a hollow frame, which gave a clear view of her delicate body. Her maroon hair was in great curls, one side was pinned up with a blue diamond clip, the other hanging lightly over her shoulder and quivering in a jaunty way as she walked. Her skin was fair in themplight, and her delicate features made her like a fairy out of the painting. She was so perfect. At that moment, countless people thought the same question in their minds. Who was she? Was she a star? Why hadn¡¯t they seen her before? Natalia had always been used to behind-the-scenes, and it was her first time to step forward to enjoy the attention of so many people, so she felt unease. Victoria held her hand and kept a smile on her face in the standard of a female star. She whispered, ¡°I spent so much effort to dress you up so beautiful today. Don''t be timid! At least you should defeat that bitch in front!¡± That bitch in front... was Jessica. Natalia did not resist, but ¡°burst¡± a lightugh out. When she was not smiling, the crowd was just in low admiration. However, that smile was astonishing, even the bright fireworks tonight lost color. ¡°Dear me! Who the hell is she? Come on! Look it up, I''m choking on her beauty!¡± ¡°Compared with her, Jessica was like a vige girl simply, don''t you think so?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°Will you stop? Jessica is pure, they are not in the same style at all, you can¡¯tpare them.¡± ¡°Gee, Victoria is a ssical beauty, but Victoria is as beautiful as her when they are standing together. Just admit that Jessica is not as beautiful as she.¡± ¡°You!¡± Chapter 70 The beauty of the Soul Chapter 70 The beauty of the Soul Not far away, when Jessica who had gone to the signature wall found the two womening from the red carpet entrance, she suddenly changed face. Natalia? How could shee? That matter five years ago was sensational, and everyone in the WL High School knew about it. It was the 70th anniversary of the school. Almost all the students hade back to celebrate the 70th anniversary of the school. Naturally, she would meet many acquaintances. And she had the nerve toe? nking, the host asked with a smile, ¡°Jessica, you and Mr. Shawn graduated from WL High School and once you were schoolmates for several years, but why we never heard of your rtionship?¡± Jessica withdrew her vision, came back to her sense and said with a smile, ¡°Shawn and I had long engaged and witnessed by the elders, but we were still students at that time. We worried that it would Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. cause bad influence to the school, so it was kept as a secret. Please forgive me!¡± Her voice was warm and soft, with a hint of shyness. The host smiled, ¡°Jessica, you are really sensible, no wonder you had excellent performance in study. I heard that at that time you originally wanted to take an examination of the Royal Academy, but because of some reasons you had missed the opportunity, was it so?¡± Speaking of this, the smile on Jessica''s face was obviously dim down. She forced a smile. ¡°Yes, but that''s all water under the bridge. Today''s theme is the anniversary, so let¡¯s skip it.¡± Such considerate and inclusive move immediately won the goodwill of countless people. Even those who hadughed at herck of beauty had fallen silent. Jessica was polite and well educated! Even if she was sad, for the sake of the overall situation, she silently endured it! She was a kind girl, so what she was not pretty enough? She had the beauty of soul! Jessica paused and suddenly said, ¡°It has passed so many years, I believe that my sister has already realized her mistake, so I do not me her.¡± As she spoke, she nced down the aisle at two people who were slowly approaching the signature wall. Her eyes shed provocation. Naturally, Victoria noticed it and was furious. Natalia calmly grasped her hand and said without changing her face, ¡°Hey, star, pay attention to your image!¡± Victoria knew that since the red carpet was so long that she could not hit Jessica even if she ran over her. She could only secretly take a deep breath and scolded, ¡°Bitch!¡± Not far away, Lily who had hidden in the crowd said to the people around, ¡°Do you know what the host talked about?¡± The people around her looked confused. After all, although the incident was sensational, only student of the same year and teachers know it, as well as some students in the Royal Academy. Many of those present today were alumni of other year, so they did not know about it. Seeing this, Lily revealed a surprised expression on purpose. ¡°You don''t know that? You don''t?¡± ¡°What is it? If you know, just talk to us. Don¡¯t keep us guessing.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Lily smiled, ¡°It is simple. Five years ago, Jessica and her sister studied in WL High School. They wanted to take an examination of the Royal Academy. But on the day before submitting the work, her sister temporarily found her work was not as perfect as Jessica, so she directly destroyed her work and stole Jessica''s and even stunned Jessica . Jessica failed to participate in the exam, naturally she lost the qualification, and she had to choose the film academy and entered the entertainment industry.¡± The people around her looked incredulous after they heard what she had said. ¡°Dear me! How could there be such a wicked person in the world?¡± ¡°Yeah! They are sisters! No matter how jealous she was, she shouldn''t do that!¡± ¡°Stealing work can be forgiven, why did she stun her sister? What person she is!¡± ¡°She shattered me!¡± Listening to the people around making critical sound, Lily showed a smile of satisfaction. ¡®Natalia, dare you turn against me!¡¯ ¡®I''m going to let you know what it''s like to be pointed at by the nose in front of everybody!¡¯ It had been a week since she was humiliated by Natalia in a luxury store. For a week, her teeth tingled with hate at the thought of that day. She was a daughter of Grodon family, when had she been subjected to such humiliation? Natalia was just a shady mistress, relying on the support of Archie. If Natalia bullied her, she would not forgive her? After learning from a friend in D City about Archie''s rtionship with Miss Kawn, Lily considered Natalia as a mistress. She wanted to take revenge on Natalia with the power of her family. But she didn¡¯t know why there were misfortunes in her family business recently. Her dad didn''t say much to her, but she could tell from the atmosphere that thepany was in serious trouble recently. But Lily didn¡¯t care about these, her dad and uncles would deal with it, she just needed to be a rich Thinking so, Lily took a deep breath and got more and more satisfied. ¡°Wait, who is her sister? Is she a student of our school?¡± ¡°I think so! They took an exam together?¡± Someone asked curiously. Lily showed a sinister smile looking at the two people on the red carpet. ¡°Her sister is Natalia! Here''s the one in the blue dress walking on the red carpet!¡± There was an uproar all around. On the red carpet, Victoria noticed the stares from the crowd and sensed something was wrong. ¡°Natalia, be careful, I feel the people over there have a malice against you.¡± Natalia said softly, ¡°I see it.¡± Even if Lily hid well, she still found her. But she didn''t care how hard they scolded her now, because they would know they were wrong! Soon they reached the signature wall. Jessica had gone over the process of the interview, but stood still. She seemed to be waiting for them. When she saw theming, she said with a smile, ¡°Sister, Miss Kaur, you are here too.¡± Victoria grunted, ignored her, turned her head and took the pen to sign. Some of Jessica''s fans in the crowd snorted with disdain. ¡°So what she is pretty? She is not polite! Bitch!¡± But there were more fans of Victoria. ¡°Do you have eyes? Victoria is not family with your little white lotus. She said hello to everyone though they are not family. She just wants to get some flow from her¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What? Obviously she did not want to talk to Jessica, don''t you understand? She had signed and finished her interview, but she was still standing there. Does she think she is pretty?¡± Chapter 71 A bunch of green-eyed Women Chapter 71 A bunch of green-eyed Women ¡°Yeah! It is ok to upy the carpet in foreign countries, but she even was not willing to leave in a red carpet for a school celebration. It is pathetic to get flow from others. I advise you to save your energy and go back home to buy flows for your white lotus!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Jessica did not upy the red carpet, she was invited by the organizer!¡± ¡°Yeah, she has no work but was invited year after year. And she was shameless to go there.¡± ¡°Right, Victoria is different. She won¡¯t go anywhere if she had no award. s! Victoria was thin- skinned!¡± ¡°Although Jessica had no award, but the organizer was willing to invite her.¡± ¡°Yeah! A bunch of green-eyed women! You went too far!¡± There was noisy in the fans group, some of Jessica''s fans almost cried out of anger. On the red carpet, the smile on Jessica''s face stiffened for a moment. Soon, however, she pretended not to hear the fleers and recovered her original look. Seeing that Natalia did not want to pay attention to her, she turned to Shawn and said, ¡°Shawn, it''s cold here. Let''s go and sit at the guest seat.¡± While saying, she embraced her bare tender arms. After several seconds, however, there was no response from Shawn. She frowned slightly and looked up. Shawn was dully looking at Natalia, as if he was amazed. Jessica''s face was darkened. Her fingers tightened in her arms, and she was discontent and angry as if the volcano was about to erupt, but she still put up with it. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Shawn, what are you looking at?¡± At this moment, Shawn finally came to his senses. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said quickly. Jessica''s eyes shed a touch of sarcasm and hatred. She took a deep breath, smiled softly, and looked back at Natalia. ¡°My sister is looking pretty tonight, isn''t she?¡± Shawn was in a trance. He was tempted to nod his head and admit that she was really beautiful. She was more beautiful than her when she was in Jessica''s birthday party. Since leaving him, she was like a dust pearl was gradually polished, bing more and more dazzling. He felt regretful about it! However, Shawn shook his head. He takes back his vision, lowered his head to look at Jessica with a smile. ¡°Not as pretty as you.¡± Jessica snorted gently. ¡°But everybody praises her! Shawn, you won''t regret it, will you?¡± Shawn''s eyes quickly shed a dark light. He shook his head and reached out to take Jessica''s hand. ¡°How is that possible? Since I have chosen you, I will not regret it. Besides, even a beautiful face will grow old. It is your character I like, you are gentle, sensible, and noble.¡± Jessica looked at his eyes. A momentter, she smiled gently. ¡°I knew it. You love me the most.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Shawn tried to control his absentmindedness, when he noticed that she kept her arms folded, he took off his suit jacket. ¡°It''s cold! Come on, get dressed and let''s go and sit inside.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, Shawn.¡± Victoria and Natalia did note down from the signature wall until they had left together. Victoria sneered, ¡°If it weren''t for the inconvenience of wearing a skirt, I really want to go up and p the two bitches! It''s disgusting to see them!¡± Compared with her anger, Natalia seemed to be much calmer. She took the dress and went to the guest seat with Victoria. As walking, she said, ¡°Isn''t there a saying? Bitches are meant to be with bad men. It is good that they are together, lest they harm others!¡± Victoria smiled suddenly, ¡°You are right.¡± They found their positions in the guest seats. Fortunately Jessica was far away from them, so they didn¡¯t have to have to be disgusting, so they were satisfied. Soon everyone was almost there. The lights were suddenly on the stage, the host came to the stage and introduced the history and culture of the school, as well as the content of the 70th anniversary celebration. As one of the guest performers tonight, Victoria would y zither. Not long before the party, a staff member came over and asked her to change and get ready. Natalia told her a few words and watched her leave with the staff. From the corner of her eyes, she found Jessica was not there, she should also be in backstage to get ready. She lowered her eyes and then showed a smile.. ¡°Next, Victoria, the 65th student of our school, will give us a zither performance -- the Phoenix.¡± After the host finished, Victoria walked up slowly with a zither in her arms. A scream went up from the crowd. She had a lot of fans present. Victoria had good musical skills. Martin Kaur, the chairman of The Kaur Group, was very fond of this daughter and gave her everything she wanted. But there were two things that he had been strict to his daughter. Her career and her rtionship. As long as there was a male artist had a rumor with Victoria, he could not be found in the entertainment circle. Martin did not want his daughter to enter entertainment circle originally, but Victoria liked it, so he had to agree, but he was always protecting her. The name of the Kaur Group could be seen in the column of investors in all the movies and TV series Victoria had acted in. Victoria was good too. She performed well in the movies and was good at zither. She also studied painting in her spare time. As long as she did not lose her temper, she was the most standard daughter of a rich family. Because of this, Martin was satisfied with his daughter. Therefore, he felt no one deserve his daughter. Any one dared to approach Victoria would be banned. Victoria was indifferent to her father¡¯s hard attitude. Anyway...She did not like those men tried to approach her. Who she liked... Who she liked didn¡¯t want to approach her. On the stage, Victoria gave a wry smile. The strings seemed to be endowed with life and she yed more sadly and movingly. ¡®Phoenix, phoenix, Ie to my homnd. After roaming over the four seas for a mate.¡¯ In the corner, a young man with grim-faced eyes stood leaning against the wall, staring silently at the direction of the stage. He was wearing a ck cap. His face was barely visible in the dim light, but the cold wildness of his frame was ented. Someone passed by him, identally bumped into him and hurriedly apologized. ¡°Sorry. Hey, You''re...¡± Chapter 72 A Man in the Dark Chapter 72 A Man in the Dark The man standing in the darkness gave him a cold look. The man shut up and stared at him in disbelief. The finger that was pointing at him quivered, and then dropped it quickly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Charlie.¡± In the corner no one had noticed, he bowed his head and saluted to the man. Charlie said coldly with chill in his fundus. His voice was cold and deep. ¡°Get away!¡± The man was about to leave, but was stopped suddenly. ¡°Wait!¡± The man looked back with a pained look of fear. ¡°Charlie, I didn''t mean to bump into you. If I knew you were here, I would have taken a detour...¡± Charlie impatiently interrupted him, looked at the direction of the stage with dark eyes. ¡°All right, I am not talking about that. Don''t tell anyone else I am here tonight. Understand?¡± The man was shocked, as if he did not understand why Charlie said so, but he agreed obediently. Charlie waved his hand and let that man leave. Although Charlie had graduated from WL High School for five years, his legend had been spreading in the school. When he studied in the school, he was ruthless and had bad reputation. He was the super school bully over the ten years. There were more fights than exams, and the fights were so fierce that he was the nightmare of all the students and teachers. This nightmare was still there even after five years. When everyone saw him, they would take a detour. Apart from Victoria, there was no other person who dared to approach him these years. Unfortunately, it was just an unrequited love. No one knew why she who was pretty and born in a rich family took a fancy on this man who was only handsome. However, this man didn¡¯t ept her. For this matter, many men loved Victoria were indignant. Unfortunately, Victoria did not care about them, so they naturally had no position to say anything. On the stage, Victoria had finished ying. She stood up and bowed to everyone, and then went backstage. The audience had apuse. Charlie standing in the dark looked at the direction of the woman to leave with dark eyes and then turned to walk out. The next performance was Jessica''s. As the goddess of countless men, although Jessica was not as beautiful as Victoria, she pretended to be pure, so she enjoyed high poprity. Her piano performance won the apuse and goodwill of countless people. There were crazy male fans presenting flowers on stage, as if they were so excited. Jessica was shy and timid. Standing on the stage, she said many old tones of praise and praised the school and the school''s teachers and students. Everyone loved to he praised, including the principals and teachers. There was a smile of appreciation on all faces. Natalia, however, was not interested in watching her performance. She sent Victoria a text message and, knowing that she was backstage, got up and left. Backstage, Victoria was changing clothes. She had been dressed in performance clothes for the stage, but now she had changed into evening dress for the party. Natalia waited for her at the door. After changing clothes, they went to a nearby hotel hand in hand. The performance and the red carpet were just two parts of the celebration, whichsted only an hour and a half. After that, everyone went to a five-star hotel next to the school, which had been booked as the venue for the party tonight. Those who were not interested in watching the performance would go there first, so most people had been there. Although it was still early, it was not quiet. Natalia and Victoria took their room cards at the reception desk and went back to their rooms before going to the banquet hall. The luxuriously decorated banquet hall was lively. Most of the celebrities and dignitaries who were not graduated from WL High School arrived here early. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They were drinking and talking under the gorgeous crystalmp, which was lively. The arrival of the two attracted the attention of many people. It was not only because of Victoria''s aura, but also because of the woman next to her. Who was that woman? How beautiful! Even if standing next to Victoria the famous beauty in the entertainment circle, she was not inferior. Different from the kind of ssical beauty on Victoria, Natalia dressed in a blue dress, looking cool with orchid aesthetic feeling. Those people present who knew her felt amazed. Natalia? How could it be her? In the past, Natalia always dressed up in professional clothes, with a capable and vigorous aura. Although she was pretty, her appearance was overshadowed by a way of doing things that was intrepid. Thinking of her, everyone admired her ability, but gradually ignored her beauty. Today, they had a new understanding of her. Natalia looked around the banquet hall, and her eyes fell on a grey-haired man not far away. ¡°He is the director Mike Elliott,¡± Victoria whispered. ¡°He has an entric temper. Sometimes he doesn''t give anyone credit. Be careful when you talk to him. Natalia nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Victoria looked around and whispered, ¡°I have some acquaintances over there. I want to say hello, so I won''t go with you.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After Victoria left, Natalia secretly took a breath and went to Mike with the ss. ¡°Mr. Elliott.¡± Mike Elliott, the most famousedy director in the circle. His works were funny, but in private he was very serious, entric, low-key, and rarely participated in social parties. Because he used to be a student of WL High School, and now the principal had a good rtionship with him, so he came to attend the activity today. Hearing the voice, he turned round. He was surprised to see Natalia,. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Elliott, my name is Natalia Dawson, the person in charge of Xunghui Culture.¡± Natalia respectfully handed over her business card. Mike took a look with an indifferent attitude. ¡°Xunghui Culture? I heard about its acquisition. It was you. What''s up?¡± Such asions were originally used for social intercourse, few would talk about business? Mike asked so, apparently he didn¡¯t want to have social intercourse. . He would not have been present today if the principle had not begged him toe. Natalia was not angry but said with a smile, ¡°I know you do not like social intercourse, and Ie for something.¡± She came straight to the point, which surprised Mike. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard that you are casting an actress for a new movie. Do you have any candidates?¡± Chapter 73 The Genius Director Chapter 73 The Genius Director Mike''s new project had been started for a month, which was the news that Natalia got not long ago. As the most prestigious and box office appealing first-line director, Mike¡¯s roles were undoubtedly sought-after. It was not only ordinary actors fought for it, but also the first line actors hoped that they could have a significant role. But Mike was principled director who never paid attention to the status, but only cared about if it matched the role. He was particrly fond of choosing new actors, because they were like a nk paperpared to the old actors who had their own characteristics. For Mike''s work, which had a personal style, they were easy to be taught and to show the way he had in mind. Because of this, he was famous in choosing new actors. Mike was one of the reasons that Natalia agreed to present. She smiled. Mike looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°Mr. Elliott, you know, I have Xunghui Culture in hands now. I ask you this question naturally is to rmend the right candidate to you.¡± Mike mocked lightly. ¡°Do you have good actors in Xunghui Culture?¡± It was known that Xunghui Culture was going to close down. Any promising actors would have left the Natalia, however, just smiled. ¡°Your new film ¡®The Wind¡¯ have actors almost for all roles expect for the female two Ni Lan. I know in art you are the pursuit of perfection, even if the shooting schedule is dyed, you will not reluctantly I happen to have an actress at my hand who would be very suitable for the part, and if you would give me a chance, I would take her to have audition, and I am sure you would not be disappointed.¡± Natalia''s words exaggerated in the ears of others. Some people around had been whispering, but Mike just wrinkled his eyebrows, staring at her without a word. ¡°Who does she think she is? How can she have such an important part!¡± ¡°Yes, Xunghui Culture is a small brokenpany, how dare shee to Mr. Elliott to ask for a role. She is overestimating herself!¡± ¡°Jessica failed to have that role. Even if she has artists, they should be new! How can they get that part?¡± ¡°SHH! Mr. Elliott likes to use new artists...¡± Someone said that and soon there was no sound around. Mike looked at the woman in front of him. She was cold and calm, with a very strong and determined aura, and inexplicably he believed her. There was nothing to hesitate about, it was just an audition. With this thought, he nodded and was about to agree. At that moment, there was a burst of merryughter from the door. ¡°Jessica, you have good performance tonight and you are better than anyone! Those boys looked at you like a hungry wolf.¡± ¡°Jessica is charming. No matter looks and talent is first-ss, they love her of course!¡± ¡°It is a pity that Jessica has a boyfriend. Even if they appreciate her, they dared not get close to her!¡± ¡°Ha ha, if your words are heard by Mr. Shawn, be careful to be beaten.¡± ¡°Mr. Shawn is a gentleman, he won¡¯t beat me!¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°All right, don''t talk nonsense. Everyone was good tonight. I just took a long time to learn the act, and it was not a big deal.¡± ¡°Jessica is really modest.¡± Perhaps it was because she was standing so close to the door that almost all the people on this side heard it, even if it was not too loud. She took a look and saw Jessica came in with a group of people. Jessica walked in the middle, surrounded by Hazel and Lily, wearing a white dress that made her noble and delicate, just like a princess in need of protection. She found Mike was standing not far away. She was surprised and walked over carrying the dress. ¡°Mr. Elliott, you are here.¡± Mike nodded faintly. Hazel and Lily were pleased to see Mike ande to greet him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Elliott, I''m Hazel Mayer. I''ve seen your y before and I really like it.¡± ¡°Mr. Elliott, my name is Mya Dean, I am your fans!¡± ¡°Mr. Elliott, my name is Katie Campbell,st time we met in the activity, do you still remember me?¡± A group of women rushed forward and soon surrounded Mike. They were all trying to introduce themselves, hoping to make a few more appearances in front of him so that he could remember them and one day they might be able to take the role. However, Mike did not like noisy asions. He attended the event because of the principal. How could he bear to be surrounded by a group of noisy women? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His brows wrinkled. But due to the asion, it was not good that he turned to leave. Seeing this, Natalia said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Elliott, didn''t you just say you had something to do? In that case, we won''t detain you. Please take your time.¡± Mike took a look at her with something in the eyes. A momentter, he nodded his head and turned to leave. He took two steps outside, paused, turned to her and said, ¡°Contact my assistant tomorrow and he''ll tell you the time.¡± Natalia''s eyes brightened. She nodded with a smile, ¡°Ok, thanks Mr. Elliott.¡± Mike left. Hazel and other people got angry. ¡°Natalia! What do you mean? You did it on purpose, right? Ask Mike leave as soon as we get here! Are you afraid he''ll talk to us longer?¡± Natalia folded her arms and said softly, ¡°Who am I? Can I ask him to leave? You think too highly of me.¡± Hazel said angrily, ¡°Just now you reminded Mr. Elliott go first for something?¡± ¡°Yes! Don''t think we can''t see that. You are afraid that Mr. Elliott like us, you don¡¯t want us to be good!¡± ¡°Yes! What a wicked heart!¡± Natalia smiled and did not take the group''s indignant usations to heart. Her eyes fell on Jessica. ¡°You think so too?¡± Jessica smiled slightly. ¡°Mr. Elliott does not like noise, Hazel didn¡¯t know that and annoy Mr. Elliott. Sister, you stopped her in time, I should thank you.¡± Natalia showed a mockery smile. ¡°Mr. Elliott finally asked you to contact his assistant tomorrow, can I know why?¡± Natalia raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jessica secretly clenched her fingers. She reluctantly smiled, ¡°Is it for the role Ni Lan of the ¡®The Wind¡¯?¡± Chapter 74 Humiliate Yourself Chapter 74 Humiliate Yourself Natalia showed an understanding face. ¡°So you know the part too!¡± Nonsense! She had been fighting for the role for a whole month, but she failed. Of course she knew it However, Natalia seemed to have made up her mind and pretended to know nothing. Jessica could do Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. nothing about it. She could only take a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°This role needs high acting skills. Sister, your actors are notpetent, and you know it. Why do you still want to humiliate yourself?¡± Natalia smiled. ¡°I am not humiliating myself, I just want to have a try.¡± She paused and took a look at Jessica. She showed a bright but irony smile. ¡°I''ve heard that you have been fighting for this part for a long time and failed and you still don¡¯t give up. Don¡¯t you think that would be a bit more humiliating?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jessica could not help but feel angry. The female three in ¡®The Youth¡¯ had been taken away by Natalia, and now she still wanted the role in ¡®The Wind¡¯. Was she going to find the role she like? Jessica felt Natalia deliberately aimed at her. Looking at Natalia¡¯s smile face, she pressed her anger down after a moment. She forces a false smiling face and said quietly, ¡°Since you won''t listen to my advice, let''s fight for it with our ability!¡± Thest time she failed, it was because Hazel was not good enough. She would do it herself this time. Could she be outdone? Ridiculous! Although Mike liked to use new people, he would consider it for the sake of box office! She had arge number of fans and a famous status. She now only had flow without a good work, so she needed a work with high reputation and box office, otherwise she would not be so humble for a role! This film was dominated by the male perspective, so the female role didn¡¯t have too many shots. Because of the age, female one was a middle-aged actress who was a film queen. Therefore, she could only have role of female two, sister of the male leading actor. Although it was a female two, it was Mike''s work, which was good enough for her a celebrity with flow to show off. And it was a role that matched her age and temperament. Therefore, Jessica was confident that she would have it. Natalia knew what she was thinking but she said nothing. As she turned around and was about to leave, there came a male voice behind her. ¡°Natalia?¡± She turned her head and saw Shawning in. ¡°Shawn.¡± Jessica showed a face of joy and came to hold his arm. She said in a soft voice, ¡°You are here!¡± Shawn looked at her and nodded, ¡°Yes, I just finished talking to my friend. What were you talking about?¡± He did feel there was something wrong between them. And he knew that Natalia and Jessica were discordant all the time, so he just asked casually. Unexpectedly, before Jessica said a word, Lily said angrily, ¡°Mr. Shawn, you should speak for Jessica. Natalia went go far! She robbed Jessica¡¯s role, besides, she asked Mr. Elliott to leave when she saw us, for fear Jessica had more talks with Mr. Elliott. What did she mean?¡± Jessica smiled reluctantly, ¡°Lily, don''t say that, she should not be intentional.¡± Not be intentional? So she was in the suspicion of asking Mike to leave so as not to let her talk to him! Natalia took a yful look at Shawn, and sure enough, his face sank. He looked at Natalia, frowned and said in a deep voice ¡°Natalia, Jessica has been studying the role Ni Lan for a long time and she likes it, don''t rob with her.¡± Natalia gave a slight sniff. ¡°Shawn, where did you get the confidence to think I would do as you said?¡± Shawn was stunned. In fact, Natalia did not need to do as he said. But after all, they had been together for six years, during which she had always been obedient to him and she almost never opposed anything he said. Therefore, he subconsciously thought she would do as he said. There was a faint sense of embarrassment in the air. A girl next to Jessica said in disdain, ¡°What do you think you are? Jessica doesn¡¯t want to fight with you, otherwise with your scandal five years ago, Mr. Elliott would ignore you!¡± Jessica¡¯s facial expression changed slightly and she said in a low voice, ¡°Never mention it again.¡± That girl was not convinced, ¡°Why not? As long as anything you wanted, she tried every effort to take it? Just like five years ago, she was not able to study in the Royal Academy, so she stole your works. She didn¡¯t have you in eyes and you still protect her. I mean, let everyone know what she''s done and see her true face, so they won''t be fooled by her!¡± ¡°Josie! Stop it!¡± A murmur of discussion rose all around. ¡°What happened five years ago? What''s this about the Royal Academy?¡± ¡°Don''t you know? They are two sisters, it is said that five years ago Natalia stole Jessica¡¯s work because of jealousy of Jessica''s talent, but she got caught! In that way, she failed to study in that school and Jessica failed to take the examination.¡± ¡°Ah? Really?¡± ¡°It was circted all over the WL High School and the Royal Academy. It is the truth!¡± ¡°What a wicked woman! The Royal Academy only recruits students once every three years. What a rare opportunity!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If she had no ability to get admitted to that school, it only means she was not good enough. How could she steal other people''s works? What a despicable woman!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The girl who named Josie raised her eyebrowscently hearing the voices of the people around her. Seeing this, Jessica showed flurried expression on her clear and beautiful face. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Please stop that, it is not the truth, Natalia...... Natalia did not do it on purpose!¡± ¡°Jessica, you are too kind! And you hide it for such a person!¡± ¡°Yeah, she bully you like this. Even you speak for her, she would not be grateful. Don''t be silly!¡± ¡°No, she is not like that.¡± ¡°Jessica, you are too soft. If I have such a elder sister, I will tell everyone about it and let her fell ashamed for all her life!¡± Chapter 75 Unfamous Celebrity Chapter 75 Unfamous Celebrity It suddenly became noisy. Everyone was using Natalia and they did not appreciate her anymore and felt she was not that good. Their eyes were full of disdain and disgust! Natalia was expressionless. The was no change in her deep and quiet eyes. She was calm as if nothing had ever happened. Jessica looked at her expression and secretly sneered. Just keep pretending! How long could you pretend? She paused and was ready to say more. But before she said anything, Shawn''s angry voice was heard. ¡°Enough! Are you here today for a party or for some gossip? It''s at the door. What''s it like to be all around here? Get away!¡± Naturally, everyone was not willing to leave. Someone could not help but said, ¡°Mr. Shawn, she harmed your fiancee, why don¡¯t you help your fianc¨¦e but an outsider?¡± Shawn''s back stiffened. The expression on Jessica''s face froze. A quiet fear and reluctance rose up in her heart. She turned to look at Shawn and saw a sh of panic in his eyes. Shawn took her hand and exined in a low voice, ¡°Jessica, I didn''t mean that.¡± Jessica clenched her fist. Something was surging in her heart, with deep envy. But a smile was on her face, and she said softly, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want me to have a bad rtionship with my sister. It''s all for my own good, I understand.¡± Shawn was afraid to look at her eyes. He nodded. ¡°It is good you know.¡± Josie was still not reconcble. She added, ¡°Mr. Shawn, even if you don¡¯t pursuit the things five years ago, are you going to leave alone the fac that she again and again robbed Jessica¡¯s roles?¡± Jessica gently smiled. ¡°Sis, you may not know, but this movie is very important to me. I''ve been studying it for a whole month to get it. I know you want to promote your artists, how about you give this role to me, and I will let Shawn giver her a female one role for her from another film invested by Glory Group. How do you think?¡± There was an uproar all around at once. ¡°Jessica is too nice! After what her sister did to her, she''s trying to help her get a role!¡± ¡°Yes, she was easy to be bullied!¡± ¡°Oh, she is too soft in temper. Fortunately, she has Shawn to protect her. Otherwise, she might be bullied by her sister.¡± ¡°And she takes a role of female one for a female two! She lost nothing. It will be embarrassing is she doesn¡¯t agree!¡± Listening to the whispers, Natalia showed a smile. She looked at Jessica with mockery. ¡°Have you had enough y?¡± Jessica was stunned. With a forced smile, she said, ¡°What do you mean, sister?¡± ¡°I think you have got tired of being actress and change your career to crosstalk.¡± ¡°Natalia! Don''t you go too far!¡± Josie said again. Natalia suddenly darkened her face, gave her a sharp look and said in a cold voice, ¡°What does it matter to you if I go too far? Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± Josie was shocked by her cold air and froze for two seconds. It took her a while to recover, and then her face changed. She couldn''t believe she was shocked by her. She said angrily, ¡°Even if I have no qualifications, I am better than you. Besides, I am Jessica¡¯s good friend. So what I speak for her?¡± Natalia sneered. ¡°Crosstalk can''t satisfy you? What, do you want to demote to be a web celebrity?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. All the people froze for a moment and did not understand. Jessica darkened her face slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth? I always thought you have conscience and are scheming, but she you have good taste. I did not expect now you make friends with all kinds of people. If you do not want to be web celebrity, why do you make friends with such an unfamous celebrity?¡± Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. What? Unfamous celebrity? Who? Josie shed panic in her eyes. ¡°You, you don''t talk nonsense! Who is the unfamous celebrity?¡± ¡°You, of course!¡± Natalia sniggered and shook her head, ¡°Look at you echoing. Are you setting up a stage to sing? It''s a pity that people like you can¡¯t even sing professionally and make you ashamed!¡± Josie''s face changed. ¡°What are you talking about? I don''t understand you!¡± Natalia sneered. ¡°Do you think you can be a high-ss celebrity with a change of clothes and makeup? Your ID is ¡®Josie in the Sky¡¯, right? You only get attention by being sweet. Last month you were liquidated and sealed because you cheated aizen of a gift with huge money. What? Do you really think that no one can recognize you now?¡± In that case, everyone was chocked. They took a look at the girl called Josie again seriously and felt she looked familiar! A web celebrity like her was different from others. Because they didn''t have any skills, they can only rely on skirting to gain attention. So, makeup and grooming were exaggerated every time they had stream live. Coupled with the filter effect, they looked totally different from the real look in life. They were goddess online and an old woman offline! Although Josie was not an old woman, she looked ordinary. After being alerted, the crowd soon recognized her. After all, no matter how well she disguised, her face and eyes did not change. There was almost a gasp of surprise from everyone, especially the young men who had been so obsessed with girls and goddesses. ¡°Dear me! She''s ¡®Josie in the Sky¡¯! Why she looks so ugly?¡± ¡°My God! I gave her gifts worth tens of thousands before! I might as well have given to a prostitute if I had known! The prostitute is prettier than her!¡± ¡°No, I can''t face my beauty sense anymore. Why did I think of her as my goddess? God!¡± ¡°You are not alone. If possible, I really want to take back all my gifts!¡± ¡°Forget the gifts! If only she did not appear in my sight again, I would be grateful!¡± ¡°......¡± Chapter 76 Doomed Eternally Chapter 76 Doomed Eternally There was a tidal wave of cynicism. Josie was panicked. She looked at the people around, trying to exin, but did not know what to exin. She turned to Jessica and wanted to ask her for help, but Jessica slightly lowered her head, tightly holding Shawn''s arm and did not look at Josie. It was like two people had never met. Josie was in despair. Someone took out phones to take pictures. Then more people began to take pictures of her. With a frightened expression on her face, Josie waved her hands, and finally covered her face with them. ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± ¡°Why? Such an earth-shattering news requires photographic proof! Otherwise, no one would believe you are ¡®Josie in the Sky¡¯!¡± ¡°Yes! Do you want to go on cheating?¡± A bunch of toffs clearly wanted to y with such a big news. As for how Josie felt, they were not interested in it. There were some wanted to take revenge, after all, he invested a lot the fairy girl she pretended to be, and he could not ept it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jessica said when everyone had had enough photos. ¡°That''s enough! Stop it, Josie was not intentional. She just did it to support her life. Can¡¯t her let her go?¡± Hearing that, they stopped. Actually they had taken enough photos Josie was sobbing. No one could bear to be publicly humiliated in this way. Jessica hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Josie, don''t cry. I''m sorry, it is my fault, if it I had not angered my sister, she won''t be against you.¡± Hearing that, Josie looked at Natalia with hatred. Natalia showed a sarcastic smile. In such a state, she was so stupid that she even didn¡¯t who was the victim. She deserved to such an end! Shawn frowned seeing this. He didn¡¯t want to make it big. After all, it was the 70th anniversary of the school. After a while, the leaders of the school and the city woulde, so it was not good for them to see this scene. So he asked everyone to walk away. At this point, everyone knew that the show was basically over, and there was nothing to see here, so they didn''t say anything anymore and walked away. Jessicaforted Josie and asked Hazel and Lily apany her to the upstairs and have a rest. After everyone had left, she turned back and looked at Natalia. ¡°Now, sister, you should be satisfied!¡± Natalia raised her eyebrows. She looked at Jessica yfully, ¡°Did I start it?¡± ¡°I admit that what Hazel and Lily said started it, but didn''t I exin it for you? Why are you still being pushy and mean to Josie? Do you know, she had a poor family and earned money from being a web celebrity, how do you...¡± ¡°I''m not interested in hearing yourints for her!¡± Natalia interrupted her coldly. Jessica covered her chest in heartache and disappointment. ¡°Sister, how could you be like this?¡± Shawn revealed faint disappointment in his eyes too. But he didn''t say anything but held Jessica and said softly, ¡°Jessica, the principal ising. Let¡¯s not stay here, go in and sit!¡± Jessica wiped her tears which was not obvious and said in a soft voice, ¡°Shawn, you go in first! I want to go upstairs and check on Josie, and I will be there after I make sure she is all right.¡± Shawn nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± Shawn left. Jessica and Natalia had been left. ¡°All right, everyone''s gone, stop acting!¡± Natalia said lightly. Jessica finally stopped having that face of grief expression. She stood up straight. She looked distressed a moment ago and now she had a proud smile on face. ¡°I had underestimated you, but do you think that by exposing Josie, it will have any influence on me? Oh! She''s just a brainless fool, and I wouldn''t have taken her with me if she hadn''t been trying to curry favor with me, and she''s so stupid and easy to use!¡± Natalia gave her a faint look. ¡°So? What did you want to tell me?¡± Jessica smiled gently, came forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you think you can steal Shawn''s heart again? Let me tell you, I could send you to hell five years ago, and I can do the same now!¡± Natalia frowned. Jessica continued. ¡°No one likes a venomous woman who persecutes her sister! It is no exception for Shawn! You know what he loves about me? Appearance? Oh, no, it''s my goodness and weakness that he loves best, and as long as I keep being like this, he''ll never like you, understand?¡± Natalia sneered ¡°Jessica, what magic medicine Shawn gave you? Why are you so confident that he was so charming that I still think of him?¡± Jessica''s face changed slightly. She looked at Natalia with hatred in eyes. ¡°You still deny it? If you''re not still thinking of him, why do you dress like this, knowing he will present? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! You''ll never have him! '' ¡°Tonight, I''ll show you what it means to relive a nightmare! I''ll destroy all the reputation and confidence you''ve been working so hard to build up over thest five years, and leave you just as poor and lost as you were five years ago. As she said this, the rage and jealousy that had umted in her chest was relieved for a moment. She straight up and looked at Natalia with self-confidence, asl well as the winner''s pride and arrogance. Natalia looked at her for a moment, then slowly shook her head. She said with sympathy, ¡°Jessica, you are too naive! Do you want to use today''s asion to bring back the story of five years ago and put me in a hopeless position?¡± Jessica said in a cold voice, ¡°It is your fault! Dare youe out on such an asion today!¡± Natalia smiled. ¡°Why not?¡± Jessica frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. I just feel sorry for you when I see that you are confident.¡± Jessica widened her eyes. Natalia took a step closer to her and whispered, ¡°Are you really so sure that what you stole from my